Skip to main content

Full text of "Missionary crusaders : stories of the dauntless courage and remarkable adventures which missionaries have had whilst carrying out their duties in many parts of the world"

See other formats


viissroN 

CRUSAD 

^WW 

"^ 

S^HBHPl 

^y 

%l^%? 

9 .  a-A" .  /i~ 

^i  tut  mcoia^mt  ^^^, 

PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased   by  the    Hamill    Missionary   Fund. 


BV  3700  .F53 

Field,  Claud,  1863-1941. 

Missionary  crusaders 


The  Red  Indian  Attack  on  the  Missionary  Station 

Eleven  of  the  missionaries  perished,  either  shot  by  the  Indians  or  burnt  alive  in 
house  ;  only  five  contrived  to  elude  their  murderers. 


A  Cowardly  Murder 

I  the  two  missionaries  who  were  prisoners  of  ihe  Mohawks  were  approaching  the  village 
one  of  the  Indians  killed  the  defenceless  Goupil  with  one  blow  of  his  tomahawk. 


MISSIONARY  CRUSADERS 


j(iM  I'M    WDi.FF  A  Prisoner  of  Turkoman  Brigands 

Wolff  was  captured  and  stripped  by  these  rascals,  and  tied  to  a  horse's  tail. 

To  add  to  his  misery  the  weather  was  intensely  cold,  and  a  cruel  whip  was 

frequently  applied  to  his  defenceless  body. 


y/ 


MISSIONARY 
CRUSADERS 


STORIES  OF  THE  DAUNTLESS  COURAGE 
AND  REMARKABLE  ADVENTURES  WHICH 
MISSIONARIES  HAVE  HAD  WHILST 
CARRYING  OUT  THEIR  DUTIES  IN  MANY 
PARTS   OF  THE  WORLD  j- ^^ 


SEP  24  1915 


BY 


V^v 


CLAUD    FIELD,   M.A.    Cantab. 

SOMETIME  C.M.S.   MISSIONARY  IN  THE  PUNJAB 


WITH  MANV  ILLUSTRATIONS 


New  York  Chicago  Toronto 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 

London  and  Edinburgh 


PREFACE 

IN  the  mysterious  Greek  legend  of  Prometheus,  the 
hero  who  sacrificed  his  place  among  the  Olympians, 
and  incurred  the  anger  of  Zeus,  that  he  might 
bring  to  the  primaeval  cave-dwellers  the  gift  of  fire,  from 
which  all  arts  were  to  spring,  we  have  a  striking  figure 
of  the  Christian  missionary.  He  has  ever  in  his  ears  the 
saying  of  his  Master,  "  I  am  come  to  cast  fire  on  the  earth,"" 
and  he  carries  a  spark  of  it  in  his  breast  to  the  darkest 
regions  of  the  world,  where  he  has  to  guard  it  sedulously 
from  all  the  powers  of  evil  that  are  leagued  for  its 
extinction.  Like  Prometheus,  he  has  often  to  be  the 
victim  of  brute   force,  and,  as  Shelley  says   of  the   Fire- 

bringer, 

"  To  love  and  bear  ;  to  hope  till  Hope  creates 
From  its  own  wreck  the  thing  it  contemplatea." 

For  this  he  must  be  willing  to  sever  the  tenderest  ties, 
to  mortify  ambition,  to  forego  opportunities  of  culture, 
and  to  live  misunderstood  in  deadly  climates.  What 
others  undergo  for  gain  or  glory,  he  must  brave  for  a 
wholly  spiritual  object,  the  kindling  of  new  life  in  the 
grossest  and  earthliest  types  of  humanity. 

But,  however  much  our  missionaries  may  resemble  the 
ideal  Greek  hero,  the  revolutions  they  have  wrought  are 
real.  "These  who  have  turned  the  world  upside  do\vn," 
was  the  earliest  and  perhaps  the  best  description  of  them. 


PREFACE 

Like  the  Hebrew  prophet,  they  confront  idolatry  and 
Islam  with  the  challenge,  "The  God  that  answereth  by 
fire,  let  Him  be  God,"  and  the  fire  has  often  descended. 

These  spiritual  revolutions  are  all  the  more  striking 
when  they  come  as  the  climax  and  crown  to  long  years 
of  monotonous  and  disheartening  toil,  as  was  the  case 
in  Greenland,  Tahiti,  and  Burmah.  "  What !  God  so 
love  the  world,  and  the  world  not  love  Him ! "  With 
these  words  a  Tahitian  broke  in  upon  the  missionary 
Nott's  preaching  one  day,  and  burst  into  tears.  This 
was  the  sudden  flash  of  recognition  for  which  the  train 
had  been  laid  during  fifteen  years.  And  what  takes  place 
in  the  individual  takes  place  in  the  nation.  Blood-stained 
and  foul  idolaters  are  found  sitting  at  worship,  clothed 
and  in  their  right  mind.  "  Those  who  deblaterate  against 
missions  should  come  here,"  said  R.  L.  Stevenson  of 
what  he  had  witnessed  in  the  South  Seas,  and  Darwin 
has  recorded  his  surprise  at  the  transformed  Fuegians. 

Some  scenes  and  episodes  from  this  great  drama,  on 
which  the  curtain  never  falls,  are  described  in  the  following 
pages.  The  heroic  figures,  which  are  seen  against  a  back- 
ground of  darkness  and  horror,  belonged  to  various  nations, 
and  to  different  Churches,  and  their  acts  are  found  in 
records  extending  over  nearly  three  hundred  years.  Some 
of  the  more  recent  are  quoted  by  permission,  and  the 
author's  best  thanks  are  due  to  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  for  leave  to  use  materials  from  their  publications 
for  the  sketches  of  Bishop  Crowther,  Mr.  Duncan,  and 
Mr.  Clark ;  and  to  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of 
Christian  Knowledge,  for  permission  to  borrow  from  the 
book  entitled  "Stranger  than  Fiction." 


CONTENTS 


I.— IN  REGIONS  OF  SNOW 
CHAPTER  I 

JOHN    ELIOT,    THE    APOSTLE    OF    THE    RED    INDIANS 

PAQB 

Difficulties  of  the  language — Pow-wows — Longfellow's  description — 
Founding  of  Noonatomen — Perils  in  the  wilderness — A  covetous 
chief — Founding  of  Natick — Governor  Endicott's  visit — The  first 
Bible  printed  in  America— War  with  Philip— Destruction  of 
mission  settlements — Unpopularity  of  Eliot — Death  of  Philip — 
Baxter's  encomium 17-26 

9HAPTER  II 

THE    CAPTIVE    OF   THE    IROQUOIS 

Saute  Sainte  Marie — Jesuit  explorations — Life  in  the  wigwams — 
Capture  of  Father  Jogues — Horrible  tortures — Cruelty  of  Indian 
children — Murder  of  Father  Goupil — A  blood-stained  oratory — 
Instruction  of  Indians — Baptized  at  the  stake — A  timely  warn- 
ing—A hairbreadth  escape — English  wreckers — Home  at  last- 
Back  to  martyrdom 27-38 

CHAPTER  III 

DAVID    BRAINERD    AMONG   THE    REDSKINS 

The  Yale  student— First  settlement  at  Kanaumeek—"  Plain  living 
and  high  thinking  " — Dutch  colonists — Perils  of  the  frontier — 
Life  in  a  wigwam — Forest  solitudes — Building  his  own  house 
— Indian  sorcerers — Itineration  hardships — Gratitude  of  the 
savages — Visit  to  Jonathan  Edwards — Brainerd  and  Martyn        39-49 

CHAPTER  IV 

HANS    EGEDE    IN    GREENLAND 

Early  colonists  in  Greenland— Egede's  reception  by  the  Esquimaux — 
Heroism  of  his  wife  —  The  annual  store-ship  —  Greenland 
sorcerers — Exploring  the  east  coast — Outbreak  of  pestilence — 
Settlement  of  "Good  Hope  "—An  Esquimaux  suicide— Arrival 
of  new  missionaries  —  Gluttony  of  Greenlanders  —  A  con- 
Bpiracy— Saved  by  stupidity— Death  of  Frau  Egede         .       50-61 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  V 

SIXTY   YEARS   AMONG   THE   RED   INDIANS 
_     ,         ,  PAOa 

Early  adventures— The  attack  on  Gnadenhlitten— Reprisals  by  the 
colonists— Deportation  of  Christian  Indians— Attempt  on  Zeis- 
berger's  life— The  divided  town— An  Indian  orgy— Trouble- 
some guests— Zeisberger  taken  prisoner— The  scalp-whoop— An 
anxious  night— The  massacre  at  Gnadenhiitten    .        .        .        62-74 

CHAPTER   VI 

WILLIAM    DUNCAN    AT    METLAHKATLAH 

Captain  Prevost's  appeal— Cannibalism  at  Fort  Simpson— Duncan's 
encouraging  reception — Opposition  of  medicine-men — Threats 
of  Legale— First  baptisms— Migration  to  Metlahkatlah— Con- 
version of  Legale— His  temporary  relapse— Self-surrender  of 
a  murderer — Duncan's  visit  to  England— Learning  trades- 
Admiral  Cochrane's  surprise — Lord  Dufferin's  testimony — Ex- 
cannibal  as  churchwarden 75-82 

CHAPTER   VII 

IN    THE    HIGHLANDS    OF    TIBET 

Arrival  at  Lhassa — Suspected  as  spies — Interview  with  Chinese 
Ambassador  —  Inquisitive  Tibetans  —  Hopeful  inquirers  —  Ex- 
pulsion from  Lhassa — A  dangerous  march— Martyrs  to  discipline 
— Oxen  as  road- makers — Illness  of  M.  Gabet — Startling  a  town — 
Death  of  Ly-Kouo-Ngan— Before  the  Chinese  tribunal— Chinese 
justice— Saie  at  Canton ,        83-96 


II.— IN   LANDS  OF  THE   SUN 
CHAPTER  VIII 

AMONG   WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

Praying  for  a  revelation— Chosen  by  lot— A  slender  capital— Opposi- 
tion of  the  planters — Breaking  up  a  prayer-meeting — Legalised 
tyranny — "  Taking  the  blows" — Wounded  missionaries — A  cen- 
tury of  progress 97-106 

CHAPTER    IX 

IN    THE   FORESTS    OF   DUTCH    GUIANA 

Forest  journeys— Attacked  by  bush  negroes— Daehne  threatened 
with  death — Struggle  with  a  snake— Stalked  by  a  jaguar — 
Repentant  Caribs — An  embarrassing  host — Baptism  of  a  chief 
— Palgrave's  testimony— Solidity  of  Moravian  work     .        .    107-115 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  X 

THE   CHAMPION    OP    THE   HOTTENTOTS 

PAGE 

A  narrow  escape — Lions  and  snow — First  interview  with  Geika — 
Propitiated  by  buttons — Kaffir  gluttons — Nervous  savages — 
"  From  the  university  to  the  hut" — Unnatural  parents — A  lion'a 
bonne-bouchc — Fastidious  Boers — The  attack  on  Graaff-Reinet — 
Shooting  a  peace-maker — A  truculent  farmer — The  wilderness 
settlement — Redeeming  slaves 116-126 

CHAPTER   XI 

ROBERT  MOFFAT  AND  THE  BECHUANAS 

A  dismal  prospect— Africaner  the  terrible— Sheep  scared  by  a 
hyena — Between  a  tiger  and  a  serpent — A  frail  shelter — Short 
commons — A  happy  transformation — Moffat  poisoned — The 
frightened  Boer — Further  afield — Mischievous  natives — A 
Bechuana  virago — A  stone  for  dinner — Gunning  rain-makers 
— Facing  death — A  timely  warning — Savage  warfare — "  Moving 
houses  " 127-138 

CHAPTER  XII 

FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

Captured  by  slave-dealers — On  an  English  man-of-war — Exploring 
the  Niger — Murders  of  twins — Training  in  London — Journey  to 
Abeokuta — Mother  and  son — Persecution  of  converts — The  sur- 
rendered idol — Queen  Victoria's  gift — Human  sacrifices — Abeo- 
kuta attacked  by  the  King  of  Dahomey — Second  voyage  up  the 
Niger — The  black  bishop — A  negro  martyr — Generous  native 
contributions 139-149 

CHAPTER   XIII 

THE    MARTYRS    OF    MADAGASCAR] 

The  usurping  Queen— Expulsion  of  missionaries — A  fanatical  re- 
former— First  mutterings  of  the  storm — The  poison  ordeal — 
Proscription  lists — Destruction  of  books — Rasalama  the  proto- 
martyr — The  martyrs'  rock — Hiding  for  life — In  the  slave- 
quarries — Conversion  of  Prince  Rakoto — End  of  the  persecution 
— Proclamation  of  liberty 150-160 

CHAPTER  XIV 

Livingstone's  early  explorations 

The  happy  warrior— Adventure  with  a  lion— Marked  for  life — The 
alarmed  chieftain — Sechele  and  his  whip — Obstructive  Boers — 
Discovery  of  Lake  Ngami — The  waterless  desert — Death  of 
Sebituane — From  Linyanti  to  Loanda — Petticoat  government — 
An  athletic  princess — Terrors  of  the  magic-lantern — Mice  for 
supper— Swimming  for  life— First  sight  of  the  sea       .        .     161-173 


CONTENTS 


III.— IN  INDIA  AND  THE   EAST 
CHAPTER  XV 

SCHWARTZ    IN    SOUTH    INDIA 

PAQB 

The  Rajah  of  Tanjore— Power  of  the  Brahmins— Schwartz  as  diplo- 
matist— The  Lion  of  the  Carnatic — In  the  Indian  jungle — 
Cruelties  at  Seringapatam— Preaching  in  the  palace— Hjder's 
invasion — A  second  Joseph — The  bankrupt  Rajah — A  treacherous 
guardian — The  prince-poet — A  double  memorial .        .        ,     174-184 

CHAPTER  XVI 

AT   THE   MERCY    OF    AN    EGYPTIAN    PASHA 

John  Antes — A  thunderstorm  in  Cyprus — Arrival  in  Cairo — Up  the 
Nile — The  annual  inundation — Alone  in  the  desert — Caught  by 
Mamelukes — The  rapacious  Pasha — Bastinadoed — An  accom- 
plished liar — The  fleeced  missionary 185-197 

CHAPTER   XVn 

DB.    JUDSON    IN   BURMAH 

Dr.  Judson — Driven  from  Calcutta  to  Burmah — Breaking  ground — 
The  first  baptism — Outbreak  of  persecution — Voyage  up  the 
Irrawaddy — Interview  with  the  Emperor — Dr.  Judson  arrested 
as  a  spy — The  death-prison — Sufferings  of  Mrs.  Judson — The 
starved  lion — A  rapture  of  release — Linguistic  labours        .    198-203 

CHAPTER  XVIH 

DR.    WOLFF   IN    CENTRAL   ASIA 

Wolff's  early  wanderings— First  journey  to  Bokhara— Attacked  by 
brigands — Outwitting  the  robbers — Preaching  in  rags — Half- 
starved  in  prison — The  Khan's  rapacity — Defying  a  bully — Dis- 
cussions with  Jews  and  Mohammedans — Threatened  by  fanatics 
— A  last  resource — A  welcome  present — First  evangelist  in  Cabul 
— Second  journey  to  Bokhara — Welcomed  by  the  populace — A 
remorseful  despot — In  peril  of  life— A  blood-thirsty  Afghan- 
Home  again    .        .    210-221 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

Joseph     Wolff     a     Prisoner     op     Turkoman 

Brigands  (see  p.  212) Frontispiece 

A  Cowardly  Murder To  face  page  32 

EaEDE  Carried  the  Orphans  Home  with  Him  .  „  „  58 

The   Red    Indian    Attack  on  the   Missionary 

Station „  „  64.- 

A  Redskin  Murderer  gives  Himself  up  to  the 

Captain  of  H.M.S.  "  Devastation  "         .        .  „  „  78 

A  Terrible  Fight  with  a  Serpent       ...  ,,  „  110 

Two  Against  One ,,  „  130 

The  Martyrs  of  Madagascar  .       .              .       .  „  „  156 

The  Missionary  was  cruelly  Bastinadoed       .  ,,  „  194 


The  contents  of  this  volume  have  been  taken  from 
Mr.  Claud  Field'' s  larger  volume,  entitled  ^'Heroes 
of  Missionary  Enterprise"  issued  at  Five  Shillings 


MISSIONARY  CRUSADERS 

I 

IN    REGIONS    OF    SNOW 

CHAPTER  I 

JOHN  ELIOT,  THE  APOSTLE  OF  THE  RED  INDIANS 

Difficulties  of  the  language — Pow-wows — Longfellow's  description — 
Founding  of  Noonatomen— Perils  in  the  wilderness— A  covetous 
chief — Founding  of  Natick — Governor  Endicott's  visit — The  first 
Bible  printed  in  America — War  with  Philip — Destruction  of  mission 
settlements — Unpopularity  of  Eliot — Death  of  Philip — Baxter's 
encomium. 

JOHN  ELIOT  enjoys  the  distinction  of  having  been 
the  first  Protestant  missionary  to  preach  to  the 
aborigines  of  North  America.  Driven  from  England, 
like  so  many  other  non-conforming  ministers  under  the  rule 
of  Laud,  he  settled  as  a  pastor  at  Roxbury  in  Massachusetts. 
Here  his  spirit  was  stirred  by  witnessing  the  ignorance  and 
degradation  of  the  Red  Indians,  who  for  the  most  part 
were  regarded  by  the  early  Puritan  colonists  as  the  in- 
habitants of  Canaan  were  by  the  Israelites. 

With  incredible  industry  Eliot  applied  himself  to  the 
task  of  learning  the  Indian  language.  What  sort  of  a 
feat  this  was,  we  may  gather  from  the  fact  that  the 
word  for  "loves"  is  " Noowomantammooonkanunonnash," 

17  B 


JOHN   ELIOT,  THE  APOSTLE 

and  for  "question,"  " Kummogkodonattoottummoootit- 
eaongannunnonash." 

The  Indians  of  New  England,  like  all  savages,  were 
averse  to  regular  labour  of  any  sort.  Their  time  was 
spent  alternately  in  wai',  hunting,  and  fishing,  or  in  idle- 
ness and  sleep.  Their  knowledge  was  limited  within  the 
narrow  circle  of  animal  wants,  and  their  ignorance  of  the 
use  of  metals  was  shown  by  their  habit  of  calling  an 
Englishman  "a  knife  man,"  the  knife  being  an  imple- 
ment wholly  new  to  them,  and  one  which  they  greatly 
admired. 

They  were  much  under  the  influence  of  male  and  female 
wizards  called  "pow-wows,"  in  whose  connection  with  in- 
visible powers  they  had  great  faith.  These  persons  claimed 
to  cure  diseases  by  means  of  herbs,  roots,  exorcisms,  and 
magical  incantations.  A  "  pow-wow,"  in  short,  was  at  once 
priest,  physician,  and  juggler.  Their  power  was  a  formid- 
able obstacle  to  the  spread  of  Christianity ;  "  for,"  said  the 
Indians,  "if  we  once  pray  to  God  we  must  abandon  our 
pow-wows,  and  then,  when  we  are  sick  or  wounded,  who 
shall  heal  our  maladies  ?  " 

Such  were  the  people  among  whom  John  Eliot  was 
preparing  to  labour.  His  zeal  on  their  behalf  was  in- 
creased by  the  fact  that  he  believed  them  to  be  descendants 
of  the  lost  ten  tribes  of  Israel.  Though  arrived  at  middle 
life,  he  studied  their  language  for  two  years  before  he 
began  preaching  among  them.  He  paid  his  first  visit  to 
the  Indians  on  28th  October  1646,  at  a  place  afterwards 
called  Nonantum.  At  a  short  distance  from  the  wigwams 
he  and  his  friends  were  met  by  Waban,  a  leading  man 
among  the  Indians  at  that  place,  who  assembled  the 
natives  in  his  wigwam,  where  Eliot  conducted  a  religious 
18 


OF  THE   RED  INDIANS 

service   for  them,   which   Longfellow   has  graphically   de- 
scribed in  "Hiawatha": — 

"All  the  old  men  of  the  village, 
All  the  warriora  of  the  nation, 
All  the  Jossakeeds  the  prophets, 
The  magicians,  the  Wabenos, 
And  the  medicine  men,  the  medas. 
Came  to  bid  the  strangers  welcome, 
'  It  is  well,'  they  said,  '  O  brother  ; 
That  you  come  so  far  to  see  us.' 
In  a  circle  round  the  doorway 
With  their  pipes  they  sat  in  silence, 
Waiting  to  behold  the  strangers, 
Waiting  to  receive  their  message, 
Till  the  Black  Robe  chief  the  pale  face 
From  the  wigwam  came  to  greet  them. 
Stammering  in  his  speech  a  little. 
Speaking  words  yet  unfamiliar." 

The  service  lasted  three  hours,  and  the  Indians  listened 
with  the  utmost  attention,  some  of  them  being  moved  to 
tears.  When  Eliot  had  finished  they  asked  many  questions 
showing  an  intelligent  appreciation  of  what  he  had  said. 

Encouraged  by  their  behaviour  on  this  and  subsequent 
occasions,  Eliot  applied  to  the  General  Court  of  Massa- 
chusetts for  a  grant  of  land  where  the  Indians  might 
settle  and  learn  the  arts  of  civilised  life.  The  land  being 
granted,  the  site  of  a  town  named  Noonatomen,  or  "  Re- 
joicing," was  marked  out  by  the  Indians.  Eliot  advised 
them  to  surround  it  with  ditches  and  a  stone  wall,  pro- 
mising to  furnish  them  with  spades,  shovels,  mattocks,  and 
iron  crows.  He  also  gave  money  to  those  who  worked  hardest. 
The  wigwams  they  erected  were  in  a  considerably  improved 
style ;  they  were  built  not  with  mats  as  formerly,  but  with 
the  bark  of  trees,  and  were  divided  into  several  apartments. 

The  women  began  to  learn  to  spin,  to  make  various 
19 


JOHN  ELIOT,  THE  APOSTLE 

little  articles,  and  to  carry  the  natural  productions  of  the 
country  to  market  for  sale. 

The  Indians  also  consented  to  conform  to  a  code  of 
simple  laws  drawn  upon  the  basis  of  the  Ten  Command- 
ments. One  of  these  aimed  at  the  suppression  of  the 
drink  traffic,  which  had  already  begun  to  ruin  and  degrade 
the  character  of  the  natives.  After  establishing  this 
settlement  Eliot  took  frequent  journeys  through  the 
different  parts  of  Massachusetts  as  far  as  Cape  Cod, 
preaching  to  as  many  Indians  as  would  hear  him.  During 
these  tours  he  endured  much  personal  hardship.  In  a 
letter  to  a  friend,  he  says,  "I  have  not  been  dry  night 
or  day  from  the  third  day  of  the  week  to  the  sixth,  but 
have  travelled  from  place  to  place  in  that  condition;  and 
at  night  I  pull  off  my  boots,  wring  my  stockings  and  on 
with  them  again,  and  so  continue," 

When  travelling  through  the  wilderness  without  a  friend 
or  companion,  he  was  sometimes  treated  very  harshly  by  the 
Indians,  and  in  some  instances  they  even  threatened  his 
life.  Both  the  "  sachems  "  (chiefs)  and  the  pow-wows  were 
greatly  opposed  to  the  introduction  of  Cluristianity ;  the 
chiefs  were  alarmed  lest  they  should  lose  their  authority, 
and  the  priests  lest  they  should  be  deprived  of  their  gains. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  when  one  of  the  sachems, 
named  Cutshamakin,  was  storming  against  him,  and  the 
friendly  Indians  were  cowed  by  his  words,  Eliot  with 
calm  courage  told  him  that  as  he  was  about  God's  work 
he  feared  neither  him  nor  the  other  sachems,  and  that, 
let  them  do  what  they  would,  he  would  go  on  with  his 
undertaking.  The  storm  of  words  died  down,  and  this 
victory  over  the  violence  of  the  chief  contributed  not  a 
little  to  strengthen  Eliot's  influence  with  the  other  Indians, 
20 


OF  THE  RED   INDIANS 

The  matter  did  not  rest  here.  When  Eliot  left  the 
meeting  Cutshamakin  accompanied  him  a  short  distance 
and  unburdened  his  heart  by  stating  honestly  the  ground 
of  his  opposition.  He  alleged  that  the  "  praying  Indians  " 
did  not  pay  him  tribute  as  they  used  to  do.  On  inquiry, 
however,  Eliot  found  that  this  accusation  was  false,  and 
rebuked  the  chief  severely  for  his  covetousness. 

The  Indians  were  so  extremely  poor  that  Eliot  had  to 
take  his  own  food  and  drink  with  him  on  his  journeys, 
besides  presents  to  distribute  among  them.  Nor  were 
they  altogether  wanting  in  gratitude.  He  relates  with 
satisfaction  on  one  occasion  that  as  he  was  taking  his 
horse  to  depart,  "  a  poor  creature "  seized  his  hand  and 
thrust  something  into  it,  which  he  found  to  be  a  penny- 
worth of  wampum^  on  the  end  of  a  straw.  He  accepted 
the  humble  present  with  thanks,  "  seeing  so  much  hearty 
affection  in  so  small  a  thing." 

In  1651  Eliot  founded  another  settlement  for  "the 
praying  Indians  "  at  Natick  on  the  Charles  River.  Though 
the  stream  was  so  shallow  in  the  summer  that  the  Indians 
could  generally  wade  through  it  with  ease,  yet,  as  the 
water  was  deep  in  winter,  it  became  necessary  to  throw 
a  bridge  over  it.  Eliot  persuaded  them  to  undertake 
this  work,  and  they  built  a  foot-bridge  over  the  river 
80  feet  long  and  9  feet  high.  The  town  was  laid  out  in 
three  streets,  two  on  one  side,  and  one  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river.  Lots  of  land  were  measured  and  divided, 
apple  trees  were  planted,  and  the  business  of  the  sowing 
season  was  begun.  They  built  a  circular  fort,  palisaded 
with  trees,  and  a  large  house  in  the  English  style,  con- 
taining a  small  room  set  apart  for  the  missionary,  while 
1  A  kind  of  shell-fish  used  among  the  Indians  for  money. 

21 


JOHN  ELIOT,  THE   APOSTLE 

the  rest  of  it  'was  used  as  a  schoolhouse  and  depot. 
Wolves  and  bears  still  roamed  in  the  woods  at  no  great 
distance,  and  at  night  their  howling  was  distinctly  heard. 

The  next  year  the  settlement  was  visited  by  Governor 
Endicott,  who  expressed  himself  highly  gratified  with  the 
progress  made  by  the  Indians,  and  requested  Eliot  to 
write  down  the  substance  of  a  sermon  preached  by  one 
of  the  converts.  Their  religion  was  more  than  lip-deep, 
for  when  the  smallpox  raged  fatally  in  the  winter  of 
1650-51,  many  of  them  hazarded  their  lives  in  unwearied 
attention  to  the  sick.  There  was  an  aged  paralytic  in  a 
loathsome  condition  which  rendered  him  extremely  trouble- 
some. His  own  children  became  tired  of  the  burden  and 
forsook  him.  Eliot  offered  six  shillings  a  week  to  any 
one  who  would  take  care  of  him.  None  would  undertake 
the  office  for  hire ;  but  some  of  the  families  of  the  Christian 
Indians  offered  their  services  gratuitously,  and  took  care 
of  him  for  a  long  time. 

The  report  of  Eliot's  work  had  led  in  England  to  the 
foundation  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel.  This  society  assisted  him  in  the  production  of 
the  Indian  Bible,  his  magnum  opus,  which  occupied  him 
for  many  years.  It  is  now  only  a  literary  curiosity,  though 
eagerly  sought  after  by  collectors,  as  the  Indians  who 
spoke  the  Mohican  language,  in  which  it  was  made,  are 
all  extinct.  It  enjoys  the  distinction  of  being  the  first 
Bible  ever  printed  on  the  continent  of  America,  no  English 
Bible  being  printed  there  till  about  the  middle  of  the  next 
century.  Eliofs  literary  labours  and  care  of  his  settlement 
did  not,  however,  prevent  his  itinerating  as  opportunity 
offered.  The  chief  of  one  village  whom  he  had  often 
visited,  at  last  signified  his  change  of  mind  in  a  quaint 


OF  THE   RED   INDIANS 

and  characteristic  speech :  "  I  acknowledge  that  I  have  been 
used  all  my  life  to  pass  up  and  down  in  an  old  canoe ; 
and  now  you  wish  me  to  make  a  change,  to  leave  my  old 
canoe  and  embark  in  a  new  one,  for  which  I  have  been 
unwilling,  but  now  I  give  up  myself  to  your  advice,  enter 
into  a  new  canoe,  and  do  engage  to  pray  to  God  hereafter." 

One  haughty  chief,  however,  named  Philip,  rejected 
Christianity  with  disdain,  and  would  not  allow  it  to  be 
introduced  into  his  tribe.  When  Eliot  went  to  visit  him 
he  took  hold  of  one  of  his  buttons,  and  told  him  he  cared 
no  more  for  his  message  than  he  did  for  that  button. 
Between  this  chief  and  the  English  colonists  a  war  broke 
out  that  was  to  wreck  Eliofs  work,  and  cast  a  shadow  over 
his  declining  years. 

Philip  had  been  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
Governor  to  answer  for  some  offence  committed  by  his 
tribe.  The  man  who  had  given  information  of  the  offence 
was  murdered  by  the  savages,  and  the  murderers  were 
hanged  by  the  English.  The  Indians  retaliated  by  mas- 
sacring eight  or  nine  of  the  colonists  at  Swansey.  Philip 
wept  when  he  heard  that  the  blood  of  a  white  man  had 
been  shed,  but  other  atrocities  soon  followed.  The  colonists 
began  to  arm,  and  a  universal  panic  prevailed.  Signs  in 
the  heavens  were  reported  to  have  been  seen;  a  scalp 
appeared  on  the  disc  of  the  moon ;  an  Indian  bow  was 
imprinted  on  the  sky ;  troops  of  horses  were  heard  rushing 
through  the  air.  The  various  outrages  perpetrated  by  the 
Indians  roused  the  colonies  of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts, 
and  Connecticut  to  an  exterminating  war.  Eliofs  com- 
munity of  praying  Indians  did  not  escape  the  effects  of 
the  general  resentment  against  the  Indians.  Some  of  them 
were  accused  of  favouring  the  designs  of  the  enemy.  The 
23 


JOHN   ELIOT,  THE   APOSTLE 

colonists  were  afraid  that  the  instinctive  love  of  war  and 
carnage  in  them  would  break  through  the  restraints  of 
religion.  On  the  other  hand,  the  chief  Philip  was  jealous 
of  the  praying  Indians,  and  used  every  means  of  intimida- 
tion and  persuasion  to  enlist  them  on  his  side.  The  upshot 
was  that  some  enlisted  with  the  English  and  did  good 
service,  and  some  deserted  to  Philip.  The  order  and  har- 
mony of  Eliot's  mission-stations  were  now  utterly  destroyed ; 
on  the  hills  around  Natick  watch-fires  were  blazing,  and 
war-whoops  were  heard  in  the  night;  at  intervals  musket- 
shots  and  cries  rang  out  from  the  neighbouring  woods. 
After  several  encounters  Philip  retired  to  the  forests, 
swamps,  and  fastnesses  of  the  interior,  in  the  dominion 
of  the  great  tribe  of  the  Naraganset  Indians,  who  for 
his  sake  had  now  broken  treaty  with  the  English.  It 
was  the  depth  of  winter,  yet  the  colonists  resolved  to 
follow  him  to  his  retreat,  and  an  army  of  fifteen  hundred 
men  under  the  command  of  the  Hon.  J.  Winslow  marched 
to  the  fastness  of  the  Indians.  This  was  on  an  island  of 
five  or  six  acres,  the  only  entrance  to  which  was  upon  a 
long  tree  trunk  laid  over  the  water,  so  that  but  one  man 
could  pass  at  a  time;  the  trees  and  thickets  were  white 
with  snow,  as  was  the  surface  of  the  earth,  so  that  the 
smallest  movement  of  the  Indians  could  be  seen.  Within 
the  isle  were  gathered  the  Pequot  and  Naraganset  tribes, 
with  their  wives,  families,  and  valuables;  there  were  no 
leaves  and  thick  foliage  to  make  an  ambush  possible,  and 
the  savages  had  to  fight  in  the  open.  It  was  the  close 
of  day  when  the  colonists  came  up  to  the  place.  A  fort, 
a  blockhouse,  and  a  wall  that  passed  round  the  isle  showed 
the  skill  as  well  as  the  resolution  of  the  natives ;  but  they 
were  no  match  for  the  white  men.  The  frozen  shores  and 
24 


OF  THE   RED   INDIANS 

water  were  quickly  covered  with  the  slain,  and  then  the 
Indians  fought  at  the  doors  of  their  wigwams  till  all  was 
lost.  A  thousand  of  them  fell,  and  Philip  fled  with  his 
surviving  forces  to  a  distant  retreat  where  it  was  impossible 
to  follow  him. 

During  these  troubles  Eliot  was  subjected  to  much 
contempt  and  reproach.  His  efforts  to  protect  his  people 
and  watch  over  their  interests  were  incessant,  but  so  strong 
was  the  suspicion  against  them  that  the  colonists  inflicted 
on  them  many  sufferings.  The  General  Court  passed  an 
order  that  the  Natick  Indians  should  be  removed  to  Deer 
Island,  in  Boston  harbour,  between  four  and  five  miles 
from  the  shore.  They  sadly  but  quietly  submitted.  Eliot 
met  them  on  the  shore  and  endeavoured  to  soothe  and 
cheer  them,  and  about  midnight,  when  the  tide  served, 
they  embarked  in  three  vessels  and  were  transported  to 
their  destined  confinement  on  Deer  Island.  The  state  of 
feeling  among  the  colonists  against  Eliot  is  vividly  illus- 
trated by  an  incident  that  occurred  about  that  time.  He 
happened  to  be  in  a  boat  which  was  run  down  and  upset 
by  a  larger  vessel.  Eliot  was  in  great  danger  of  drowning, 
but  was  rescued  by  strenuous  efforts.  One  at  least  of  the 
colonists,  hearing  how  narrowly  he  had  escaped,  said  openly 
that  he  wished  he  had  been  drowned. 

A  party  of  Christian  Indians  who  had  fled  from  an 
unprovoked  attack  by  the  colonists,  in  which  some  of  their 
women  and  children  were  wounded,  had  taken  refuge  in  the 
woods.  They  sent  a  pathetic  message :  "  We  are  not  sorry," 
they  said,  "  for  what  we  leave  behind,  but  we  are  sorry  that 
the  English  have  driven  us  from  our  praying  to  God  and 
from  our  teacher.  We  did  begin  to  understand  a  little  of 
praying  to  God."  Attempts  were  made  to  induce  them  to 
25 


JOHN   ELIOT,  THE   INDIAN  APOSTLE 

return,  but  the  remembrance  of  the  day  when  their  wives 
and  children  were  shot  down  was  still  fresh,  and  they  re- 
fused. At  length  winter  and  hunger  drove  them  back  to 
their  wigwams.  When  their  return  was  made  known  at 
Boston,  a  committee,  consisting  of  Eliot  and  two  others,  was 
appointed  to  visit  them  with  a  message  of  encouragement 
and  friendship,  and  to  persuade  the  neighbouring  colonists 
to  better  treatment  of  them. 

Philip  at  last  was  tracked  down  and  killed.  Peace  was 
restored,  but  the  mission  settlements  had  received  a  blow 
from  which  it  was  impossible  entirely  to  recover.  Eliot 
retired  to  Natick,  the  only  settlement  which  had  partly 
escaped  destruction,  and  sought  to  gather  his  scattered 
people  together  and  to  restore  their  habits  of  industry. 
During  the  few  succeeding  years  he  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  some  of  his  churches  restored,  and  the  congregations 
partially  gathered  together. 

But  his  life  was  now  approaching  its  close.  "I  am 
drawing  home,"  he  wrote  to  the  celebrated  Robert  Boyle, 
who  had  been  a  steadfast  supporter  of  his  mission;  "the 
shadows  are  lengthening  around  me.  I  beseech  you  to 
suppress  the  title  of  'Indian  Evangelist';  give  not  any 
glory  to  me  for  what  is  done."  Twenty  years  before  this 
Baxter  had  written  to  him,  "There  is  no  man  on  earth 
whose  work  I  think  more  honourable  than  yours.  The 
industry  of  the  Jesuits  and  friars,  and  their  successes  in 
Congo,  Japan,  China,  shame  us  all,  save  you."  "  Since  the 
death  of  the  Apostle  Paul,"  says  the  eloquent  American 
orator  Everett,  "a  nobler,  truer,  and  warmer  spirit  than 
John  Eliot  never  lived." 

He  died  in  1690,  at  the  advanced  age  of  eighty-six. 

S6 


CHAPTER  II 
THE  CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

Saute  Saint  Marie — Jesuit  explorations — Life  in  the  wigwams— Capture 
of  Father  Jogues — Horrible  tortures — Cruelty  of  Indian  children — 
Murder  of  Father  Goupil — A  blood-stained  oratory — Instruction  of 
Indians — Baptized  at  the  stake — A  timely  warning — A  hairbreadth 
escape — English  wreckers — Home  at  last — Back  to  martyrdom. 

IN  the  long  gallery  of  missionary  heroes  few  figures  more 
strikingly  rivet  the  attention  than  those  of  the  Jesuit 
martyr-missionaries  in  Canada.     The  most  uncompro- 
mising Protestant  cannot  contemplate  them  without  feeling 
moved  at  the  spectacle  of  their  unparalleled  sufferings. 

,  Not  long  after  the  French  had  entered  Canada  in 
1634,  the  Jesuits  established  a  mission  at  Saute  Sainte 
Marie,  between  Lake  Huron  and  Lake  Superior.  The 
difficulties  of  the  journey  thither  from  Quebec  are  thus 
graphically  described  by  Bancroft,  the  historian  of  the 
United  States :  "  The  journey  by  way  of  the  Ottawa 
and  the  rivers  that  interlock  with  it  was  one  of  more 
than  nine  hundred  miles  through  a  region  horrible  with 
forests.  All  day  long  the  missionaries  had  to  wade  or 
handle  the  oar.  At  night  there  was  no  food  for  them 
but  a  scanty  measure  of  Indian  corn  mixed  with  water ; 
their  couch  was  the  earth  or  the  rocks.  At  five-and-thirty 
waterfalls  the  canoe  had  to  be  carried  on  their  shoulders 
for  leagues  through  thick  woods  or  over  roughest  regions: 
fifty  times  it  was  dragged  by  hand  through  shallows  and 
rapids  over  sharp  stones;  and  thus — swimming,  wading, 
27 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF   THE   IROQUOIS 

paddling,  or  bearing  the  canoe  across  the  portages  with 
garments  torn,  with  feet  mangled — the  consecrated  envoys 
made  their  way  by  rivers,  lakes,  and  forests  from  Quebec 
to  the  heart  of  the  Huron  wilderness." 

Among  the  Hurons  they  made  several  converts,  but 
the  mission  stations  were  kept  in  a  constant  state  of  alarm 
by  the  inroads  of  the  Iroquois,  or  Confederacy  of  Five 
Nations,  the\  hereditary  foes  of  the  Hurons.  Excelling  the 
Chinese  in  their  love  of  horrible  and  strange  tortures,  these 
savages,  obtaining  fire-arms  from  the  Dutch  at  Manhattan, 
used  to  lurk  in  the  woods  that  lined  the  shores  of  the  great 
lakes,  waiting  for  the  canoes  that  conveyed  missionaries  and 
supplies  between  Sainte  Marie  and  Quebec. 

The  superior  of  Sainte  Marie  at  that  time  was  Jean 
de  Brebeuf,  a  man  of  imperturbable  courage.  Nor  were 
his  companions  lacking  in  the  same  quality.  Days  and 
nights  they  spent  in  the  Indian  wigwams,  half  stifled  by 
the  smoke  of  the  fires,  by  the  light  of  which  they  wrote 
the  graphic  letters  which  are  still  preserved.  When 
disease  broke  out,  as  it  often  did,  they  went  from  hut 
to  hut,  baptizing  the  dying,  though  often  cursed  them- 
selves for  being,  as  was  supposed,  the  cause  of  the  sickness. 
Their  worst  enemies  were  the  native  sorcerers,  who  accused 
them  of  causing  not  only  pestilence,  but  drought,  blighted 
crops,  or  whatever  other  disaster  happened. 

In  the  letters  above  mentioned  we  have  a  graphic  account 
of  the  terrible  sufferings  of  Father  Isaac  Jogues,  one  of 
the  missionaries  at  Sainte  Marie.  In  1642  he  had  been 
sent  to  Quebec  to  obtain  supplies,  and  on  his  return 
with  Ahasistari,  a  Christian  Huron  chief,  and  other 
Hurons,  as  the  canoes  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence,  they 
were  fired  on  and   captured    by  a   party  of  Mohawks,  an 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

Iroquois  clan,  who  had  lain  in  ambush  in  the  woods. 
The  canoes  were  riddled  with  bullets,  but  none  of  the 
occupants  were  killed,  one  Huron  only  being  shot  through 
the  hand.  A  French  missionary,  Rene  Goupil,  was  taken 
prisoner,  and,  seeing  this,  Father  Jogues,  who  might  possibly 
have  escaped  by  concealing  himself  in  the  reeds  and  tall 
grass  on  the  bank,  surrendered  also  to  the  enemy. 

When  the  rest  of  the  Mohawks  came  back  from  the 
pursuit  of  the  fugitive  Hurons,  they  carried  the  captives 
across  the  river,  and  there  shared  the  plunder  of  the 
twelve  canoes  they  had  taken.  This  was  very  great,  for 
independently  of  what  each  Frenchman  had  with  him, 
there  were  twenty  packages  containing  church-plate  and 
other  articles.  While  they  were  dividing  the  plunder, 
Father  Jogues  completed  the  instruction  of  those  of  his 
Huron  fellow-prisoners  who  were  unchristened,  and  baptized 
them.  Among  the  rest  was  one  octogenarian  chief  who, 
when  ordered  to  enter  the  canoe  to  be  borne  off  with  the 
rest,  exclaimed,  "  How  shall  I,  a  hoary  old  man,  go  to  a 
strange  and  foreign  land  ?  Never !  here  will  I  die ! " 
As  he  absolutely  refused  to  go,  they  slew  him  on  the 
very  spot  where  he  had  just  been  baptized.  Raising  then 
a  joyful  shout,  the  Mohawks  bore  off  the  Frenchmen  and 
the  Christian  Hurons,  consisting  of  twenty-two  captives, 
three  having  been  killed.  Their  sufferings  on  the  journey 
(which  lasted  thirteen  days)  were  great  from  hunger  and 
heat,  and  the  hideous  cruelty  of  the  Indians.  These 
savages,  according  to  their  practice  with  prisoners,  tore 
out  Father  Jogues'  finger-nails,  except  two,  with  their 
teeth.  On  the  eighth  day  they  fell  in  with  a  troop  of 
two  hundred  Iroquois  going  out  to  fight.  It  was  the 
custom  of  the  Indian  war  parties  to  signalise  their  depar- 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

ture  by  deeds  of  cruelty,  under  the  belief  that  their  success 
would  be  greater  in  proportion  as  they  had  been  more 
cruel.  First  rendering  thanks  to  the  sun,  as  the  god  of 
war,  they  congratulated  their  countrymen  by  firing  off  a 
volley  of  musketry.  Then  arming  themselves  with  clubs, 
as  the  prisoners  landed  from  the  canoes,  they  beat  them 
with  such  fury  that  Father  Jogues,  who  was  the  last,  and 
therefore  the  most  exposed  to  their  blows,  sank  before  he 
had  traversed  half  the  rocky  path  which  led  to  the  scaflFold 
which  had  been  erected  for  the  prisoners.  When  they  had 
carried  him  there  half  dead  and  drenched  with  blood,  they 
burned  one  of  his  fingers  and  crunched  another  with  their 
teeth.  One  savage  came  up,  and,  seizing  his  nose  in  one 
hand  prepared  to  cut  it  off  with  a  large  knife  which  he  held 
in  the  other,  but  some  unaccountable  impulse  restrained  his 
hand.  Had  he  accomplished  his  purpose.  Father  Jogues 
would  probably  not  have  been  allowed  to  live,  as  Iroquois 
do  not  generally  spare  captives  thus  mutilated. 

On  the  tenth  day  about  noon  they  left  their  canoes 
and  performed  on  foot  the  rest  of  the  journey,  which 
lasted  ten  days.  The  prisoners  had  to  carry  the  baggage, 
but  owing  to  Father  Jogues"*  enfeebled  condition  only  a 
small  package  was  given  him  to  carry.  They  suffered 
much  from  hunger,  and  for  three  days  in  succession  tasted 
nothing  but  berries.  When  they  reached  the  first  Iroquois 
village  the  captives  had  to  run  the  gauntlet  between  two 
lines  of  youths  armed  with  clubs,  before  they  reached  the 
stage  erected  for  them.  Here  the  same  sickening  scene 
of  cruelty  was  re-enacted,  Father  Jogues  having  his  left 
thumb  cut  off  by  a  Christian  woman,  compelled  to  per- 
petrate this  act  by  violent  threats. 

At  night  the  prisoners  were  stretched  on  the  ground, 
30 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

their  feet  and  hands  being  fastened  to  four  stakes.  Here 
during  the  hot  August  nights  they  suffered  torments  from 
insects,  without  being  able  to  move  a  limb.  The  children 
of  the  village,  by  way  of  apprenticeship  in  the  art  of  cruelty, 
would  come  and  lay  hot  coals  and  embers  on  them,  which  it 
was  very  difficult  to  shake  off. 

So  proceeded  this  terrible  pilgrimage  through  various 
Indian  villages,  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  which  had  never 
beheld  a  captive  Frenchman  before.  In  one  of  them  they 
hung  Father  Jogues  up  between  two  poles  in  a  hut,  tied  by 
the  arms  above  the  elbow  with  coarse  rope  woven  of  the 
bark  of  trees.  Father  Jogues  thought  he  was  to  be  burnt 
alive,  as  this  was  one  of  their  usual  preliminaries  to  that 
mode  of  execution.  Owing  to  the  intense  pain  caused,  he 
begged  his  torturers  to  relax  the  ropes  a  little.  But  their 
only  answer  was  to  tighten  them.  At  last  when  he  had 
been  hanging  there  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  unloosed 
him  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  fainting. 

The  captives  had  now  for  seven  days  been  led  from 
village  to  village  and  from  scaffold  to  scaffold.  On  the 
eighth  day  they  were  told  that  they  would  be  burned  to 
death.  Father  Jogues,  addressing  the  Christian  Hurons  for 
the  last  time  as  he  supposed,  exhorted  them  to  be  of  good 
courage.  But  the  chiefs  on  further  consideration  deter- 
mined that  no  precipitate  step  should  be  taken  as  regards 
the  French  prisoners,  and,  when  they  had  summoned  them 
before  the  council,  told  them  that  their  lives  would  be 
spared.  Three,  however,  of  the  Christian  Hurons  were  put 
to  death  with  cruel  torture. 

Hunger,  sleeplessness,  and  wounds  had  reduced  Father 
Jogues  and  his  companion,  Rene  Goupil,  to  a  state  of 
pitiable  exhaustion.  They  had  nothing  to  add  to  the 
31 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

Indian  corn,  carelessly  bruised  between  two  stones  which 
the  savages  gave  them,  but  unripe  squashes.  The  Indians, 
seeing  their  prisoners  on  the  point  of  death  from  exhaustion, 
hunted  up  in  the  village  some  small  fishes  and  bits  of  meat 
dried  by  the  fire  and  sun  and  gave  them  to  the  sufferers. 

About  this  time  some  of  the  Dutch  settlers  at  Albany 
sent  overtures  to  ransom  the  French  prisoners,  but  the 
Mohawks  refused.  They  were  at  that  time  specially  incensed 
against  them,  as  a  band  of  Indians  had  just  been  repulsed  in 
an  attack  on  Fort  Richelieu  and  three  of  them  slain. 

One  day  as  Jogues  and  Goupil  were  walking  in  a  wood, 
the  savages  allowing  them  this  degree  of  liberty  as  they 
did  not  attempt  to  escape,  they  were  accosted  by  two 
savages,  who  commanded  them  to  return  to  the  village.  At 
the  entrance  to  the  village  one  of  them  dealt  Goupil  a  blow 
on  the  head  with  his  tomahawk  which  stretched  him  lifeless. 

At  the  sight  of  the  murderer's  reeking  hatchet,  Father 
Jogues  knelt  down  on  the  spot,  and,  uncovering  his  head, 
awaited  a  like  blow.  But  when  he  had  thus  knelt  a  minute 
or  two  they  bade  him  rise.  Father  Jogues  learned  after- 
wards that  Goupil  had  been  killed  by  the  orders  of  an  old 
Indian  on  whose  grandchild  he  had  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  which  they  viewed  with  superstitious  horror. 

The  next  day  Father  Jogues  went  out  to  look  for  the 
body  of  his  friend  in  order  to  bury  it,  but  found  that  the 
Indians  had  contemptuously  tied  a  rope  round  the  neck, 
and,  dragging  it  through  the  village,  had  flung  it  into  a 
ravine  at  a  considerable  distance.  Not  being  able  to  bury 
it  that  day  he  returned  the  next,  but  found  that  the  body 
had  again  been  carried  off.  Only  after  the  lapse  of  some 
time  did  he  succeed  in  recovering  some  of  the  bones  and 
the  skull,  which  he  interred. 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF   THE   IROQUOIS 

Amid  such  suifering  two  months  passed  away.  In  the 
autumn,  when  the  hunting  season  had  come,  Father  Jogues 
was  made  to  accompany  a  hunting  party  to  gather  wood  for 
them  and  to  do  other  menial  offices.  At  intervals  he  tried 
to  preach  to  them,  but  they  told  him  to  desist,  as  they 
believed  it  spoilt  their  chances  of  catching  game.  Their 
ill-will  against  him  was  inflamed  by  the  fact  that  he  refused 
to  partake  of  any  of  their  captured  game,  as  they  were  in 
the  habit  before  eating  of  dedicating  it  to  a  demon  called 
Aireskoi.  Father  Jogues""  conscience,  therefore,  would  not 
allow  him  to  eat  any  of  it,  and  he  often  remained  hungry 
while  watching  them  feast. 

He  had  made  himself  an  oratory  in  the  woods,  and  here, 
clad  in  a  scanty  cloak,  he  would  offer  his  devotions  amid 
the  snows  which  often  were  spotted  with  blood  from  his 
wounds.  At  night  he  often  had  to  sleep  on  the  ground 
on  some  rough  bark,  for  though  the  Indians  had  plenty  of 
deerskins  they  refused  to  let  him  have  one. 

Thus  two  more  months  passed,  when  he  was  sent  back  to 
the  village  bearing  a  heavy  load  of  venison  for  the  hunters. 
Seeing  that  his  life  was  likely  to  be  spared,  he  began  to 
apply  himself  to  the  study  of  their  dialect,  for  in  their 
quieter  moods  the  Indians  would  ask  him  many  questions 
as  to  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  &c.  They  were  pleased  with 
his  answers,  and  said,  "  Indeed,  we  should  have  lost  a  great 
treasure  had  we  put  this  man  to  death,  as  we  have  so  often 
been  on  the  point  of  doing."" 

Thus  the  time  passed  on  till  spring,  but  for  Father 
Jogues  the  prospect  of  death  was  never  remote.  When- 
ever any  of  their  "  braves ""  fell  in  their  numerous  expedi- 
tions, he  was  liable  to  be  demanded  as  a  victim  to  be 
pffered  up  in  compensation. 


THE    CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

His  feelings  were  harrowed  from  time  to  time  by  seeing 
the  awful  tortures  inflicted  on  Indian  prisoners  from  other 
tribes  when  they  were  brought  into  the  village.  Burning 
alive  was  one  of  the  most  merciful  of  these.  On  one  occasion 
he  baptized  a  woman  at  the  stake  while  raising  a  drink  of 
water  to  her  parched  lips.  As  she  was  burnt  an  old  Indian 
exclaimed,  "  Demon  Areskoi,  we  offer  thee  this  victim  whom 
we  burn  for  thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  filled  with  her  flesh 
and  render  us  ever  anew  victorious  over  our  enemies.*" 

In  the  summer  he  was  sent  with  a  party  of  Indians  on 
a  fishing  expedition.  Hearing,  however,  that  some  captive 
Hurons  had  been  brought  to  the  village  during  his  absence, 
he  begged  for  leave  to  return  that  he  might  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  instructing  them.  This  was  granted,  but  on  his 
way  thither,  stopping  at  Fort  Orange,  a  Dutch  settlement, 
he  heard  that  the  Indians  in  the  village  were  extremely 
incensed  against  him,  and  had  positively  determined  on  his 
death.  This  was  because,  when  starting  on  an  expedition 
against  Fort  Richelieu,  one  of  the  Indians,  hoping  to  get 
some  advantage  by  it,  had  asked  him  for  a  letter  to  the 
French  at  the  Fort.  Father  Jogues  wrote  the  letter,  and, 
at  the  risk  of  his  life,  made  use  of  the  opportunity  to  warn 
his  countrymen  of  the  treacherous  designs  of  the  Indians. 
When  the  commander  of  Fort  Richelieu  read  the  letter,  he 
turned  his  guns  against  the  Indians,  who  returned  to  their 
village  breathing  out  terrible  threats  against  their  captive. 

The  commander  of  the  Dutch  troops  at  Fort  Orange, 
when  Jogues  arrived  there  on  his  way  back  to  the  village, 
offered  him  the  means  of  escape.  "  Here,''  he  said,  "  lies 
a  vessel  at  anchor  ready  to  sail  in  a  few  days.  Get  privately 
on  board.  It  is  bound  first  to  Virginia,  whence  it  will 
carry  you  to  Bordeaux  or  Rochelle."  Tlianking  him  with 
34 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF   THE   IROQUOIS 

much  respect,  Father  Jogues  told  him  that  the  Indians 
would  suspect  the  Dutch  of  favouring  his  escape  and 
perhaps  do  them  some  injury.  "No!  No!"  he  replied, 
"  do  not  fear,  get  on  board ;  it  is  a  fine  opportunity,  and 
you  will  never  find  a  surer  way  of  escaping." 

Greatly  to  the  commander's  surprise,  the  worthy  Father 
asked  for  a  night  to  consider  the  question.  His  conscience 
was  in  doubt  whether  he  might  not  be  of  some  use  to  the 
captive  Hurons.  Finally,  considering  the  little  chance  he 
had  of  instructing  them  in  the  then  excited  state  of  the 
Iroquois,  he  resolved  to  accept  the  commander's  offer ;  who 
thereupon  sent  for  the  officers  of  the  ship,  told  them  his 
intentions,  and  ordered  them  to  receive  Father  Jogues  and 
to  carry  him  to  Europe.  "  Cheer  up,  then  ! ""  he  said  to 
the  missionary,  "  this  evening  or  in  the  night,  steal  off 
quietly  and  make  for  the  river ;  there  you  will  find  a  little 
boat,  which  I  will  have  ready  to  take  you  to  the  ship." 
Father  Jogues  accordingly  retired  with  his  Indian  escort, 
consisting  of  ten  or  twelve  Iroquois,  to  a  barn  where  he 
was  to  spend  the  night. 

In  the  evening,  before  lying  down,  he  went  out  to  see 
the  way  by  which  he  could  most  easily  escape.  Un- 
fortunately, one  of  the  dogs  which  were  let  loose  at  night, 
snapped  at  his  bare  leg  and  bit  it  severely.  He  immediately 
re-entered  the  barn,  and  the  Iroquois,  whose  suspicions  had 
been  aroused,  closed  the  door  securely,  and,  to  guard  him 
better,  came  and  lay  down  beside  him. 

The  whole  night  he  spent  without  sleep.  Towards  dawn 
he  heard  the  cocks  crow,  and  soon  after  a  servant  of  the 
Dutch  farmer,  to  whom  the  barn  belonged,  entered  by 
another  door  which  had  been  left  unguarded.  Father  Jogues 
went  up  to  him  softly,  and,  not  understanding  Dutch,  made 
35 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF  THE   IROQUOIS 

him  a  sign  to  stop  the  dogs  barking;  he  immediately  went 
out  and  Father  Jogues  followed  him. 

Having  got  out  of  the  barn  without  making  any  noise 
or  waking  the  guards,  he  climbed  over  a  fence  which  en- 
closed the  barn,  and  ran  straight  to  the  river  where  the 
ship  was.  It  was  as  much  as  he  could  do  with  his  wounded 
leg,  for  the  distance  was  nearly  a  mile.  He  found  the  boat 
as  he  had  been  told,  but  since  the  tide  had  gone  down 
it  was  high  and  dry.  It  was  an  anxious  moment,  as  the 
sun  was  rising,  and  the  Iroquois  might  at  any  instant 
discover  his  escape.  He  called  to  the  ship  for  a  boat  to 
be  sent  to  take  him  on  board,  but,  receiving  no  answer, 
redoubled  his  exertions  to  push  the  stranded  boat  to  the 
water.  To  his  surprise  he  at  last  succeeded,  and,  jumping 
in,  reached  the  vessel  unperceived  by  the  Iroquois. 

He  was  immediately  lodged  in  the  bottom  of  the  hold, 
and  to  hide  him  they  put  a  large  box  on  the  hatch.  Here 
he  spent  two  days  and  two  nights  half  regretting  his 
escape  from  the  Iroquois,  as  he  was  nearly  suffocated  by 
the  stench. 

Presently  the  Indians  came  out  to  the  ship,  and  with  loud 
threats  demanded  to  have  him  given  up.  This  the  officers 
refused  to  do,  but  at  night  sent  Father  Jogues  to  the  Fort, 
where  he  was  housed  in  the  dwelling  of  a  miserly  o]d  man, 
who  appropriated  half  the  food  that  was  sent  him.  The 
garret  where  Father  Jogues  lay  in  hiding  was  only  divided 
by  a  thin  partition  from  the  room  where  the  old  man,  who 
was  a  trader,  trafficked  with  the  Iroquois,  who  came  to 
him.  This  partition  had  many  crevices,  and  had  any 
curious  savage  applied  his  eye  to  one  of  them,  the  escaped 
prisoner  might  have  been  detected.  Accordingly  whenever  he 
heard  them  coming  he  crouched  down  in  the  remotest  corner. 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF   THE   IROQUOIS 

The  angry  Iroquois  were  at  last  appeased  by  the  Dutch 
with  an  offer  of  about  one  hundred  pieces  of  gold.  Father 
Jogues  was  sent  to  New  Amsterdam,  where  he  was  kindly 
received  and  clothed  by  Director  Kieft,  who  gave  him  a 
passage  to  Holland  in  a  vessel  which  sailed  shortly  after. 
But  his  misfortunes  were  not  yet  ended.  The  vessel  was 
driven  in  a  storm  on  to  the  English  coast  near  Falmouth, 
where  it  was  seized  by  wreckers,  who  stripped  Father 
Jogues  and  his  companions  of  nearly  all  their  clothes,  and 
left  them  to  pursue  their  journey  as  best  they  could. 
Falling  in  with  the  crew  of  a  French  ship  then  in  the 
harbour,  he  obtained  a  passage  to  France,  which  he  reached 
on  Christmas  Day  1643, 

A  merchant  took  him  to  Rennes,  and  he  presented 
himself  at  the  college  of  his  order  as  one  who  brought 
news  from  Canada.  The  rector  hurried  to  see  the  stranger 
as  soon  as  he  heard  the  word  "  Canada."  Almost  his  first 
question  was,  "  Do  you  know  Father  Jogues  ? "  "  I  know 
him  well,"  said  the  other.  "  We  have  heard  of  his  capture 
by  the  Iroquois,  and  his  horrible  sufferings.  What  has 
become  of  him  ?  Is  he  still  alive .? "  "  He  is  alive,"  said 
Father  Jogues ;  "  he  is  free,  he  is  now  speaking  to  you," 
and  he  cast  himself  at  the  feet  of  his  astonished  Superior 
to  ask  his  blessing.  Once  recognised,  honours  met  him 
on  every  side.  The  Queen  Regent,  Anne  of  Austria, 
requested  that  he  should  come  to  Paris,  that  she  might 
see  so  illustrious  a  sufferer.  When  she  did  so,  she  kissed 
his  mutilated  hands. 

Father  Jogues,   however,   felt   uncomfortable   in  these 

novel  surroundings.     He  felt  irresistibly  impelled  to  return 

to    Canada,   and,   having    obtained    permission    from    his 

superiors,  he  arrived  there  in  the  spring  of  1644.     Soon 

87 


THE   CAPTIVE   OF   THE   IROQUOIS 

after  his  arrival  he  was  commissioned  by  the  Governor  to 
proceed  to  the  Mohawks  to  congratulate  that  tribe  on  the 
conclusion  of  a  recently  negotiated  treaty.  In  writing  to 
a  friend  just  before  he  set  out,  he  used  the  fateful  words, 
"Ibo  et  non  redibo,""  "  I  shall  go  and  shall  not  return." 
He  set  out  in  company  with  some  Indians  for  the  scene 
of  his  former  sufferings.  Passing  through  Fort  Orange 
he  proceeded  to  Oneugioure,  one  of  the  Mohawk  villages. 
Presents  were  here  exchanged  in  ratification  of  the  peace ; 
the  French  received  every  assurance  of  future  welcome,  and 
passed  on.  Unfortunately,  Father  Jogues  left  with  his 
Indian  hosts  a  small  box  containing  some  necessaries  as 
a  guarantee  for  his  return.  Sickness,  however,  broke  out 
during  his  absence,  and  worms  destroyed  their  harvest. 
They  now  became  convinced  that  he  had  left  the  Evil  One 
in  that  box,  and  on  his  reappearance  among  them  they 
stripped  him  of  his  clothing  and  beat  him  with  heavy  clubs. 
As  he  was  entering  a  wigwam  he  was  treacherously  felled 
with  an  axe,  his  head  was  cut  off  and  stuck  on  the  palisades, 
and  his  body  flung  into  the  river. 

Such  was  the  marvellous  career  of  this  martyr-missionary. 
The  narrative  is  based  on  contemporary  and  well-authenti- 
cated documents,  of  which  the  American  historian  Parkman 
says :  "  All  these  narratives  show  the  strongest  internal 
evidence  of  truth,  and  are  perfectly  concurrent.  They  are 
also  supported  by  statements  of  escaped  Huron  prisoners, 
and  by  several  letters  and  memoirs  of  the  Dutch  at 
Rensselaerswyck." 


88 


CHAPTER  III 

DAVID   BRAINERD  AMONG  THE   REDSKINS 

Ihe  Yale  student — First  settlement  at  Kanaumeek — "  Plain  living  and 
high  thinking  " — Dutch  colonists — Perils  of  the  frontier — Life  in  a 
wigwam — Forest  solitudes — Building  his  own  house — Indian  sorcerers 
— Itineration  hardships — Gratitude  of  the  savages — Visit  to  Jonathan 
Edwards — Brainerd  and  Martyn. 

DAVID  BRAINERD,  sprung  from  Puritan  ancestry 
on  both  sides,  was  born  at  Haddam,  Connecticut, 
in  1718.  A  tendency  to  morbid  reverie  marked 
him  in  boyhood.  He  went  as  a  student  to  Yale  in  1739, 
but  his  health  broke  down  through  overwork,  and  he  had 
a  severe  attack  of  haemorrhage  from  the  lungs.  From 
this  he  recovered,  and  returned  to  Yale,  only,  however, 
to  be  expelled,  under  the  strict  regime  of  those  days,  for 
having  used  an  unfortunate  expression  regarding  one  of 
the  tutors.  A  council  of  ministers  asked  for  his  restora- 
tion but  were  refused,  Brainerd  being  regarded  as  a  fire- 
brand by  the  authorities.  Thus  this  most  zealous  and 
devoted  missionary  was  not  permitted  to  take  a  degree. 

The  honour  of  having  been  the  first  to  engage  Brainerd's 
services  for  work  among  the  Red  Indians  belongs  to  the 
"honourable  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating  Christian 
Knowledge,"  a  committee  from  which,  sitting  in  New 
York,  examined  him  and  gave  him  a  license  to  preach. 
His  first  work  among  the  Indians  was  at  a  place  near 
Kent,  on  the  borders  of  Connecticut,  but  not  long  after- 
39 


DAVID   BRAINERD 

wards  he  was  appointed  to  Kanaumeek,  many  miles  in 
the  interior.  The  place  was  encompassed  with  mountains 
and  woods,  and  there  were  no  English  inhabitants  within 
twenty  miles.  There  was,  however,  one  family  that  had 
come  from  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  and  now  lived  at 
a  distance  of  only  two  miles  from  Kanaumeek.  The 
presence  of  this  family  was  a  godsend  to  the  missionary. 
People  soon  become  intimate  in  the  wilderness,  and  he 
went  to  lodge  with  them.  The  Highlanders  had  dwelt 
two  years  in  this  place,  where  the  face  of  neighbour  or 
friend  was  unknown.  They  had  built  their  log  dwelling, 
cut  down  the  trees  around,  and  cultivated  the  open  land. 
The  coming  of  a  stranger  must  have  been  a  welcome  event 
in  the  monotony  of  their  existence  in  the  forest. 

Brainerd's  description  of  his  life,  in  a  letter  to  his 
brother,  is  very  graphic: — "I  live  in  the  most  lonely, 
melancholy  desert  about  eighteen  miles  from  Albany.  I 
board  with  a  Highlander:  his  wife  can  talk  scarce  any 
English.  My  diet  consists  mostly  of  hasty  pudding, 
boiled  corn,  and  bread  baked  in  the  ashes.  My  lodging 
[bed]  is  a  little  heap  of  straw  laid  upon  some  boards  a 
little  way  from  the  ground,  for  it  is  a  log-room  without 
any  floor  that  I  lodge  in.  My  work  is  exceedingly  hard; 
I  live  so  far  from  my  Indians.  The  master  of  the  house 
is  the  only  one  with  whom  I  can  readily  converse  in  these 
parts." 

After  many  months  he  got  into  his  own  house :  this 
was  a  little  hut,  built  with  long  and  hard  labour,  chiefly 
with  his  own  hands.  He  writes :  "  Just  at  night  moved 
into  my  own  house.  In  my  weak  state  of  health  I  had 
no  bread,  nor  could  I  get  any.  I  am  forced  to  go  or 
send  ten  or  fifteen  miles  for  all  the  bread  I  eat,  and 
40 


AMONG  THE   REDSKINS 

sometimes  it  is  mouldy  and  sour  before  I  eat  it,  if  I  get 
any  quantity." 

The  committee  of  his  society  had  directed  him  to  spend 
as  much  time  as  possible  this  winter  with  Mr,  Sergeant 
of  Stockbridge,  twenty  miles  off.  He  began  to  study 
the  Indian  language  with  him,  riding  to  and  fro  in  all 
weathers — the  way  was  partly  through  unhabitated  woods. 
He  speaks  of  the  wretched  roads  of  Albany.  At  the 
time  alluded  to,  no  regular  road  existed  for  a  good  part 
of  the  way,  which  was  flat  and  barren,  and  here  and 
there  covered  with  sand :  "  Lost  my  way  in  a  dreary 
country,  and  obliged  to  lie  all  night  on  the  ground. 
Went  to  Kinderhook  on  the  Hudson,  fifteen  miles  from 
my  place."  Albany  and  Kinderhook,  whither  he  went 
several  times,  were  old  Dutch  settlements  surrounded  by 
sandy  plains  and  covered  with  yellow  pine.  The  colonists 
had  intermarried  only  among  themselves,  and  had  pre- 
served all  the  primitiveness  of  their  habits ;  their  dwellings 
were  formal  and  quaint,  with  their  gable  ends  to  the 
street,  and  with  high-pointed  roofs  and  little  windows. 
In  the  porch  by  the  street  door  were  seats  where  the 
famihes  used  to  sit  a  good  part  of  the  day ;  and  as  their 
neighbours  generally  joined  them,  the  domestic  circles  of 
the  whole  town  were  gathered  in  the  open  air.  Every 
one  was  expected  to  greet  these  parties  as  he  passed,  and 
to  Brainerd  riding  slowly  through  the  town  this  was 
embarrassing.  On  one  occasion  a  Dutchman,  moved  by 
curiosity,  came  to  his  log  house,  and  the  recluse  was 
greatly  scandalised  at  his  utter  worldliness  and  insensi- 
bility. 

His  situation  at  Kanaumeek  was  not  wholly  free  from 
danger.  The  settlement  was  situated  upon  an  exposed 
41 


DAVID   BRAINERD 

frontier,  and  whenever  war  broke  out  between  England 
and  France,  the  Indians,  stirred  up  by  the  French,  fell  at 
once  upon  the  border  settlements,  killing,  burning,  and 
destroying.  Nothing  could  be  more  appalling  than  such 
inroads.  They  came  like  lightning;  no  one  could  tell 
where  the  bolt  would  fall ;  so  that  the  least  prospect  of 
war  caused  deep  and  painful  excitement.  Those  who 
lived  upon  the  frontier  had  no  choice  but  to  remain  in 
their  place  without  protection,  or  to  seek  safety  by  aban- 
doning their  homes  to  plunder  and  ruin.  One  night,  when 
Brainerd  was  engaged  with  his  Indians  at  Kanaumeek, 
an  express  arrived  in  haste  informing  him  that  the 
Governor  had  ordered  Colonel  Stoddart  to  give  warning 
to  all  who  were  in  exposed  situations  that  there  was 
every  prospect  of  a  sudden  invasion,  and  that  they  must 
secure  themselves  as  well  as  they  were  able  without  delay. 
The  only  notice  Brainerd  took  of  this  startling  message 
in  his  diary  was  to  observe  that  it  taught  him  not  to 
attach  himself  too  much  to  the  comforts  of  life. 

Brainerd  had  not  been  many  months  at  Kanaumeek 
before  he  saw  that  he  might  be  more  usefully  employed 
at  a  more  distant  station.  The  Indians  there  were  few 
in  number,  and  greatly  harassed  by  the  avarice  and 
extortions  of  their  white  neighbours.  It  occurred  to 
Brainerd  that  if  they  could  be  prevailed  on  to  remove  to 
Stockbridge  /  "  would  be  under  the  care  of  an  excellent 
pastor  who  knew  their  wants,  their  manners,  and  their 
language,  while  he  himself  would  be  released  from  his 
engagements  and  left  at  liberty  to  go,  not  to  an  easier 
station,  but  to  some  of  the  other  tribes  who  were  quite 
without  instruction. 

As   soon   as   it   became    known    that    he    was    leaving 


AMONG   THE   REDSKINS 

Kanaumeek,  the  people  of  two  parishes,  one  on  Long 
Island  and  one  in  Connecticut,  were  urgent  that  he  should 
become  their  pastor;  but  having  put  his  hand  to  the 
missionary  plough  he  would  not  look  back,  and  deter- 
mined to  spend  the  remainder  of  life,  short  as  it  was 
likely  to  be,  among  the  Indians. 

After  leaving  Kanaumeek  he  took  a  journey  of  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  to  a  village  of  the  Delaware 
Indians,  and,  seeking  an  interview  with  their  chief,  ex- 
plained his  object.  This  chief,  however,  only  laughed  at 
him  and  went  his  way.  A  journey  of  two  days  more 
brought  him  to  the  Delaware  River  and  to  another  settle- 
ment, whose  chief  was  more  friendly,  and  after  consulting 
with  some  of  his  old  men  consented  to  listen  to  his 
words:  the  audience  was  very  small,  but  attentive.  In 
this  place  Brainerd  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  summer, 
lodging  in  one  of  the  wigwams,  compared  with  which  his 
former  log  hut  was  a  home  of  comfort.  He  preached 
usually  in  the  dwelling  of  the  chief,  who  had  been  pleased 
with  his  first  discourse,  and  had  consented  to  have  his 
wigwam  transformed  into  a  chapel.  Volumes  of  smoke 
often  arose  from  the  huge  camp-fires,  and  wrapped  the 
preacher  and  the  audience  in  such  dense  clouds  that  they 
could  not  see  him.  He  speaks  in  his  journal  of  the  sick 
headaches  that  were  the  consequence;  and  when  the  wind 
was  high  the  ashes  and  dust  from  the  fires  were  blown 
into  his  eyes  and  mouth  till  he  was  nearly  choked.  These 
Indians  were  a  sequestered  colony,  supporting  themselves 
by  hunting  and  fishing,  not  powerful  enough  to  engage 
in  war,  and  too  poor  to  tempt  the  inroads  of  enemies. 
Unshaken  in  his  purpose,  yet  sick  at  heart,  Brainerd  lived 
here  till  the  autumn ;  and  his  love  of  solitude  grew  more 
43 


DAVID   BRAINERD 

intense,  fostered  perhaps  by  the  deep  stillness  of  the 
Indian  forests.  When  the  rains  fell,  not  in  showers  but 
in  a  deluge,  his  situation  was  pitiable.  For  days  together 
he  was  unable  to  stir  out  of  the  wigwam ;  a  blanket  was 
hung  before  the  opening  which  served  as  a  doorway;  but 
if  the  wind  chanced  to  be  high  this  frail  screen  could  not 
exclude  the  wet,  and  the  smoke,  unable  to  ascend,  settled 
below  in  a  dense  cloud.  Even  the  bedding,  a  buffalo 
skin,  was  often  saturated;  and  as  the  whole  family,  and 
in  many  cases  two  or  three  families,  huddled  together  on 
the  floor  to  rest,  sleep  became  almost  impossible. 

Wearied  with  the  discomforts  of  a  wigwam,  he  laboured 
hard  for  a  fortnight  to  construct  a  little  cabin  in  which  he 
might  live  by  himself  during  the  winter.  One  chamber 
served  for  kitchen  and  parlour ;  in  it  he  kept  his  store  of 
wood,  and  ate  and  slept.  The  dwellings  of  the  Indians 
were  widely  scattered;  his  own  stood  apart  from  the  rest 
— a  miserable  hut  of  pine  or  cedar  logs  rudely  hewn,  with 
a  roof  of  bark,  and  with  fastenings  which  had  to  be  carefully 
secured  at  the  close  of  day,  for  wolves  and  bears  prowled 
around. 

By  the  return  of  spring  the  Indians  had  begun  to  pay 
greater  attention  to  his  discourses.  "The  next  day,"  he 
writes,  "I  preached  to  the  people  in  the  wilderness  upon 
the  sunny  side  of  a  hill ;  a  considerable  assembly  consisting 
of  many  that  lived  not  less  than  thirty  miles  asunder." 
One  of  the  earliest  converts  was  a  man  of  a  hundred  years 
of  age,  an  ancient  savage  whose  head  was  as  white  as  the 
snows.  Others  listened  with  diligence,  and  ere  long  with 
eagerness.  They  began  to  come  to  his  cottage  at  evening, 
when  the  chase  was  over,  to  hear  him  and  ask  questions. 

After  a  while,  wishing  to  occupy  new  ground,  he  went 
44 


AMONG  THE   REDSKINS 

on  to  the  Susquehanna,  and  came  to  an  island  called 
Juneauta,  occupied  by  a  rude  and  degraded  set  of  Indians. 
A  great  part  of  the  population  being  away  hunting,  he 
pursued  his  journey  down  the  river  south-westward.  One 
evening  he  came  upon  a  party  who  had  kindled  an  immense 
fire,  which  threw  its  red  light  afar  upon  the  stream  and 
the  woods  that  bordered  it.  They  were  dancing  round  it 
with  such  outcries  that  they  could  be  heard  at  the  distance 
of  miles  in  the  stillness  of  the  night.  At  times  they  threw 
in  the  fat  of  deer  which  they  had  prepared  for  the  occasion, 
and  yelled  fearfully  as  the  flame  rose  in  bright  columns.  It 
seemed  to  be  some  religious  rite,  and  the  orgies  were  con- 
tinued all  night ;  but  Brainerd,  when  he  had  walked  to  and 
fro  till  body  and  mind  were  exhausted,  crept  into  a  little 
crib  made  for  corn  and  there  slept  on  the  floor.  The  next 
morning  he  made  new  attempts  to  get  a  hearing,  but  he 
soon  found  they  had  something  else  to  do ;  for  about  noon 
they  gathered  their  pow-wows,  and  set  them  to  work  to 
ascertain  by  their  incantations  the  cause  of  a  disease  then 
prevalent  among  them.  In  this  business  they  were  engaged 
several  hours,  making  all  kinds  of  wild  cries  and  contor- 
tions ;  sometimes  stroking  their  faces  with  their  hands,  then 
reaching  out  their  arms  at  full  length  with  all  their  fingers 
spread,  as  if  to  keep  something  away;  sometimes  bowing 
down  with  an  expression  of  deep  reverence  to  some  invisible 
presence,  and  then  lying  prostrate  on  the  ground.  Brainerd 
sat  about  twenty  yards  from  them  with  his  Bible  in  his 
hand,  watching  their  proceedings  with  a  strange  mingling  of 
pity  and  disgust. 

In  his  journal  he  has  given  a  graphic  picture  of  one  of 
these  sorcerers :  "  He  came  in  his  pontifical  garb,  which  was 
a  coat  of  bearskins,  dressed  with  the  hair  on,  hanging  down 
45 


DAVID   BRAINERD 

to  his  toes ;  a  pair  of  bear-skin  stockings ;  and  a  great 
wooden  face  painted  one-half  black  and  the  other  tawny, 
with  an  extravagant  mouth  cut  very  much  awry.  He  ad- 
vanced towards  me  with  the  instrument  in  his  hand  which 
he  used  for  music  in  his  idol-worship,  which  was  a  dry 
tortoise-shell  with  some  corn  in  it.  As  he  came  forward 
he  beat  his  tune  and  danced  with  all  his  might,  but  did 
not  suffer  any  part  of  his  body,  not  so  much  as  his  fingers, 
to  be  seen ;  no  man  would  have  guessed  by  his  appearance 
that  he  was  a  human  creature.  When  he  came  near  me 
I  could  but  shrink  away  from  him,  although  it  was  then 
noonday,  his  appearance  and  gestures  were  so  frightful." 

The  hardships  of  Brainerd's  journeys  in  the  Indian 
wildernesses  were  enough  to  ruffle  the  most  exemplary 
patience.  On  the  mountains  which  he  was  obliged  to 
cross,  there  were  few  abodes ;  the  Indians  preferring  the 
flat  country  and  the  woods.  Height  after  height  arose 
where  no  white  man's  foot  had  trod  before,  and  sudden 
precipices  often  barred  the  way,  and  then  a  long  circuit 
had  to  be  made.  But  the  chief  danger  attendant  on  these 
passes  was  from  the  melting  of  the  snows,  which  suddenly 
swelled  the  mountain  streams  and  caused  floods.  Pouring 
down  the  precipices  into  the  vales  and  ravines,  the  torrents 
bore  all  before  them;  the  rocks  and  shrubs  v/ere  soon 
covered,  and  then  the  trees  disappeared  gradually.  A 
friendly  roof  in  such  a  region  was  as  delightful  as  un- 
expected :  "  Late  at  night  we  came  suddenly  to  the  house 
of  a  stranger,  where  we  were  kindly  entertained;  what  a 
cause  of  thankfulness  was  this!"  Their  night's  lodging 
was  sometimes  beneath  the  shelter  of  a  rock ;  a  dead  pine- 
tree  was  kindled  and  threw  its  glare  on  the  cliffs,  and 
kept  the  wild  beasts  at  a  distance;  then  they  lay  down 
46 


AMONG  THE   REDSKINS 

to  rest  by  the  burning  embers.  On  one  of  these  journeys 
he  lay  every  night  for  three  weeks  on  the  bare  ground. 

In  his  journeys  among  the  Susquehanna  Indians  he 
found  them  as  a  rule  civil  and  friendly,  but  bad  listeners. 
Although  he  did  not  join  in  the  chase,  he  received  a  share 
of  the  spoils  and  made  one  of  the  circle  who  sat  round  the 
roasted  deer  on  mats  on  the  floor;  he  could  have  been  no 
costly  guest,  and  the  hungry  savages  must  have  been  aston- 
ished at  the  slenderness  of  his  appetite. 

Unlike  Eliot  and  Zeisberger,  he  never  found  time  to 
master  the  difficult  Indian  languages,  but  preached  through 
an  interpreter.  "  The  great  reason,"  he  writes,  "  why  the 
Delaware  language  is  not  familiar  to  me  before  this  time 
is  that  I  am  obliged  to  ride  four  thousand  miles  a  year, 
and  have  little  time  left  for  my  necessary  studies.  Then 
I  have  to  preach  and  catechise  frequently,  to  converse 
privately  with  persons  who  need  so  much  instruction  as 
these  Indians  do;  to  take  care  of  their  secular  affairs;  to 
ride  abroad  to  procure  collections  for  their  help  and  benefit ; 
to  hear  and  decide  all  their  petty  differences :  time  also  is 
necessarily  consumed  upon  my  journals  and  other  writings. 
Often  I  have  not  been  able  to  gain  more  than  two  hours  a 
week  for  reading." 

In  his  journeys  he  was  often  accompanied  by  six  Indian 
disciples,  who  walked  rapidly  by  his  horse's  side.  This  was 
rendered  necessary  by  his  failing  health,  for  in  the  midst 
of  the  day's  ride  he  sometimes  fainted  in  their  arms,  and 
they  had  to  lay  him  insensible  on  the  ground,  and  watch 
over  him. 

The  Indians  owed  much  to  his  care,  as  one  instance  will 
show.  Through  improvidence  and  a  desire  for  articles  of 
clothing  and  arms,  as  well  as  ardent  spirits,  some  Indians 
47 


DAVID   BRAINERD 

had  incurred  a  debt  to  the  European  settlers  of  about 
eighty  pounds.  In  case  of  non-payment  their  lands  were 
forfeited  to  the  lenders,  who  were  eager  to  take  advantage 
of  the  bargain.  When  Brainerd  became  aware  of  this,  he 
caused  the  debt  to  be  discharged  and  saved  the  lands. 

Meantime  his  health  was  rapidly  failing ;  sometimes  he 
slept  in  cabins  where  the  smoke  affected  his  lungs  so 
seriously  that  he  was  obliged  to  rise  and  go  out  into  the 
open  air ;  sometimes  he  slept  outside  with  neither  fire  nor 
shelter,  protected  only  by  some  branches  which  he  had 
broken  from  the  pines.  He  was  repeatedly  drenched  in 
thunder-storms,  and  chilled  with  the  damps  and  mists. 
Every  night  he  was  tormented  with  profuse,  cold  sweats, 
and  by  day  he  was  perpetually  throv/ing  up  blood  from 
his  lungs.  His  Indians  showed  their  gratitude  as  they 
could,  by  making  the  interior  of  his  hut  as  comfortable 
as  possible;  there  was  neither  carpet  nor  glass  windows 
nor  soft  couch,  but  the  choicest  skins  were  laid  with  the 
fur  uppermost  for  him  to  recline  on. 

A  few  of  his  tried  friends,  hearing  of  his  state,  hastened 
to  the  wilderness  to  see  him,  but  they  could  not  rem^iin 
with  him,  and  he  was  left  again  to  the  unskilful  hands 
of  his  poor  Indians,  who  watched  round  his  bed  with 
wistful  looks  and  whispered  to  the  interpreter.  The  winter 
was  drawing  on,  the  snow  had  begun  to  fall  on  the  moun- 
tains, the  woods  were  stripped  of  their  leaves,  and  the 
piercing  east  winds,  the  most  hurtful  to  consumptives,  were 
wild  without.  At  last  he  resolved  to  depart,  and,  bidding 
a  reluctant  farewell  to  his  Indians,  he  journeyed  to  Eliza- 
beth Town,  where  he  was  confined  for  a  week  to  his 
chamber,  but  was  cheered  by  an  Indian  who  brought  him 
news  of  the  welfare  and  good  conduct  of  his  congregation. 
48 


AMONG  THE   REDSKINS 

He  went  on  to  Northampton  and  consulted  Dr.  Mather, 
who  pronounced  his  case  to  be  one  of  confirmed  and  rapid 
consumption.  He  was  here  lodged  at  the  house  of  his 
friend  and  biographer.  President  Jonathan  Edwards.  "  I 
heard  much  of  him  before  this,"  wrote  the  latter,  "from 
many  who  were  well  acquainted  with  him.  I  found  him 
remarkably  sociable,  pleasant,  and  entertaining  in  his  con- 
versation, far  from  any  stiffness  or  demureness  in  speech  or 
behaviour,  but  seeming  to  nauseate  such  things." 

He  continued  to  decline  till  the  middle  of  September, 
when  he  felt  as  if  he  must  make  one  more  effort  on  behalf 
of  his  poor  Indians.  A  visit  from  his  brother,  who  had 
succeeded  him  in  his  post,  constrained  him  to  write  to  those 
gentlemen  in  Boston  whom  he  had  interested  in  behalf  of 
the  Indians,  telling  them  of  the  growth  of  the  school  at 
Crossweeksung  and  of  the  need  of  another  teacher.  As 
soon  as  they  received  his  letter,  they  met  and  cheerfully 
offered  the  sum  of  two  hundred  pounds  for  that  purpose, 
besides  contributing  seventy  -  five  pounds,  according  to 
Brainerd's  suggestion,  to  aid  the  mission  to  the  Six 
Nations.  At  the  same  time  he  selected  two  young  men 
for  that  mission,  according  to  the  request  of  the  commis- 
sioners. He  was  not  able  to  finish  these  letters  with  his 
own  hand,  but,  when  they  were  completed,  he  felt  that  his 
work  was  done. 

He  died  on  October  9,  1747,  at  the  age  of  twenty-nine. 
His  life  presents  the  same  strange  combination  of  profound 
melancholy  and  restless  energy  as  that  of  Henry  Martyn — 
almost  his  exact  counterpart.  Both  shine  remote  and 
immortal,  the  Gemini  of  the  missionary  heaven. 


49 


CHAPTER  IV 
HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

Early  colonists  in  Greenland  —  Egede's  reception  by  the  Esquimaux 
— Heroism  of  his  wife — The  annual  store-ship — Greenland  sorcerers — 
Exploring  the  east  coast — Outbreak  of  pestilence — Settlement  of 
"  Good  Hope  " — An  Esquimaux  suicide — Arrival  of  new  missionaries 
— Gluttony  of  Greenlanders— A  conspiracy— Saved  by  stupidity — 
Death  of  Madame  Egede. 

GREENLAND  was  first  discovered  by  an  Icelander 
named  Gunbiorn,  who  was  driven  there  by  a  storm 
about  the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century,  and 
carried  back  intelligence  of  its  existence  to  Iceland.  To- 
wards the  end  of  the  same  century  an  Icelandic  chief  named 
Eric  the  Red,  having  killed  another  powerful  chief,  and 
being  obliged  to  quit  the  country,  determined  to  follow 
up  Gunbiorn's  discovery.  After  having  spent  two  or 
three  years  exploring  the  country,  he  returned  to  Iceland, 
giving  an  exaggerated  account  of  its  freshness  and  verdure, 
and  naming  it  Greenland.  Attracted  by  these  reports, 
other  colonists  from  Iceland  and  Norway  followed  him, 
and  a  regular  trade  between  Norway  and  Greenland  was 
established.  The  colonists,  though  compelled  to  lead  a 
life  of  severe  privation  and  hardship,  continued  to  increase. 
Christianity  was  introduced,  and  churches  and  monasteries 
were  built. 

For  some  centuries  the  commercial  intercourse  between 
Greenland  and  Norway  was  kept  up,  but  the  "  black  death  " 
of  the  year  1349  and  the  attacks  of  the  native  Esquimaux 
60 


HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

had  put  an  end  to  the  main  colony  of  the  Norwegians  in 
Greenland,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century 
the  eastern  coast  had  been  for  a  long  time  inaccessible 
through  some  change  in  the  position  of  the  Arctic  ice. 

About  the  year  1707  Hans  Egede,  a  Norwegian  pastor 
at  Drontheim,  conceived  the  project  of  a  mission  to  Green- 
land from  reading  about  these  early  colonists  in  a  history 
of  Norway.  The  thought  of  those  unfortunate  settlers 
cut  off  from  the  rest  of  mankind  by  a  barrier  of  ice,  and 
sinking  into  heathenism  for  want  of  Christian  instruction, 
haunted  him  day  and  night.  When  he  first  mooted  his 
project,  his  wife  and  relations  scouted  it  as  the  sheerest 
madness.  Not  to  be  baffled,  however,  he  wrote  to  the 
Bishop  of  Bergen  proposing  to  conduct  a  mission  to  Green- 
land, and  in  reply  received  a  strange  letter  from  that  prelate, 
in  which  he  suggested  that  "  Greenland  was  undoubtedly 
a  part  of  America,  and  could  not  be  very  far  from  Cuba 
and  Hispaniola,  where  there  was  found  such  abundance 
of  gold."  Egede  resigned  his  pastorate  and  proceeded  to 
Bergen,  where  he  haunted  the  harbour  and  the  quays, 
questioning  the  sailors  and  merchants  about  Greenland. 
His  wife  had  by  this  time  been  won  over  to  his  plans, 
and  in  the  end  her  ardour  and  resolution  outstripped 
his  own. 

Egede  laid  his  plan  before  Frederick  IV.,  King  of 
Denmark,  who,  in  spite  of  the  discouraging  reports  of  the 
merchants,  approved  it,  and  at  length  in  1721,  after  wait- 
ing for  thirteen  years  for  the  means  of  putting  his  project 
into  execution,  Egede  and  a  little  band  of  colonists  sailed 
for  Greenland.  On  the  3rd  of  July,  after  a  dangerous 
voyage,  they  landed  at  Baals  River,  on  the  western  coast, 
and  were  on  the  whole  hospitably  received  by  the  natives. 
51 


HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

These  latter  were  extremely  unprepossessing  in  appear- 
ance, and  were  obviously  not  the  descendants  of  the  ancient 
colonists.  They  were  clothed  entirely  in  skins,  with  the 
fur  turned  inwards,  and  their  garments  consisted  of  a 
vest  with  long  sleeves,  left  open  in  front ;  a  pair  of  trousers, 
with  the  ends  tucked  into  their  wide  boots,  and  an  outer 
jacket  with  a  hood,  which  they  wore  thrown  back  on  their 
shoulders;  their  greasy  black  hair  being  mostly  gathered 
into  a  knot  on  the  top  of  their  heads.  The  women  seemed 
chiefly  anxious  for  coloured  beads,  to  hang  in  long  rows 
round  their  necks,  and  to  decorate  their  boots  and  vests, 
as  well  as  for  red  cloth  to  trim  their  hoods,  and  for  pins 
and  twine  and  needles. 

The  climate  (and  the  soil  were  both  harsher  and  ruder 
than  the  Norwegians  had  expected,  and  the  only  circum- 
stance that  was  in  their  favour  was  the  character  of  the 
inhabitants,  which  though  at  first  excessively  phlegmatic, 
so  as  to  give  the  idea  that  their  feelings  had  been  frozen, 
was  neither  cruel,  nor,  as  was  found  by  further  experience, 
unadapted  to  receive  religious  impressions.  The  natives, 
however,  grew  apprehensive  when  they  found  that  their 
visitors  built  a  house  and  intended  to  stay  out  the  winter. 
They  intimated  by  signs  that  the  new  comers  would  be  all 
destroyed  by  the  ice  and  snow,  and  had  better  go  as  soon 
as  possible.  Nothing  daunted,  however,  they  proceeded 
with  the  building  of  their  house.  Large  blocks  of  stone, 
with  every  crevice  filled  with  turf  and  moss,  both  within 
and  without,  formed  the  walls,  and  the  roof  was  of  the 
same  construction,  with  heavy  timber  frames  to  support  it. 
There  were  two  apartments,  each  lined  with  dried  moss, 
and  lighted  by  small  windows  doubly  glazed.  In  the  largest 
was  the  fire-place  for  driftwood,  and  in  the  other  a  stove 
52 


HANS  EGEDE   IN  GREENLAND 

which  they  had  happily  brought  with  them.  In  the  enclo- 
sure round  they  tried  to  make  a  httle  garden,  but  no  sooner 
did  a  green  thing  appear,  than  it  was  torn  up  by  the  roots 
and  eaten  by  the  natives,  so  that  Egede  and  his  sons  were 
obliged  to  make  their  garden  in  some  spot  among  the  hills 
known  only  to  themselves. 

For  some  years  following,  the  mission  had  a  hard  fight 
for  life.  The  settlers,  unable  to  obtain  sufficient  food  by 
fishing  and  the  chase,  were  entirely  dependent  on  the  supply 
of  provisions  sent  them  once  a  year  by  store-ships  from 
Denmark,  and  when  this  supply  was  delayed  they  were 
in  danger  of  starvation.  On  one  occasion  even  Egede's 
courage  gave  way,  and  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  abandon 
the  mission  and  return  to  Europe  unless  the  provisions 
arrived  within  fourteen  days.  His  wife  alone  opposed  the 
resolution,  and  refused  to  pack  up,  believing  that  the  store- 
ship  would  arrive  in  time;  and  ere  the  days  had  elapsed, 
the  ship,  which  had  missed  the  coast,  found  its  way  to 
Kangec,  where  Egede  and  his  companions  had  established 
themselves. 

The  following  graphic  account  of  its  arrival  is  given 
by  a  member  of  the  crew  who  afterwards  became  Egede's 
son-in-law :  "  The  night  of  an  Arctic  summer  came  on  as 
we  passed  into  the  river,  and  I  saw  for  the  first  time  the 
land  we  had  come  to  seek.  It  was  all  unlike  what  I  had 
imagined.  A  magnificent  background  of  mountains  stood 
out  clear  against  the  glowing  crimson  sky,  but  the  strange 
light  of  midnight  in  that  region  bathed  the  rocks  and 
headlands  near  us  in  one  uniform  tint  of  pearly  grey.  Not 
a  sound  of  life  was  heard  along  the  winding  shores,  nor 
a  creature  seen  on  the  many  islets,  till  a  figure  I  recognised 
as  Madame  Egede  suddenly  appeared  on  the  brow  of  a  tall 
63 


HANS   EGEDE   IN  GREENLAND 

diff.  For  a  minute  she  sunk  upon  her  knees  with  clasped 
and  outstretched  hands,  then  rose  and  vanished  like  a 
dream. 

"  Scarcely  was  she  gone  when  we  rounded  the  pro- 
montory that  protects  the  island  bay  of  Kan  gee  and 
came  in  full  view  of  the  poor  little  settlement,  the  inhabi- 
tants of  which  were  already  hurrying  to  the  beach — fewer 
in  number  than  they  should  have  been — and  so  worn  and 
haggard,  and  at  the  same  time  so  wild  with  joy  at  our 
arrival,  that  it  was  a  sight  never  to  be  forgotten.'" 

This  trial  of  waiting  for  the  annual  store-ship  was  a 
constantly  recurring  one,  and  more  than  once  they  had 
to  undergo  a  bitter  disappointment.  In  the  year  1727, 
instead  of  the  eagerly  expected  vessel,  a  vast  field  of  ice 
was  driven  upon  their  coast  holding  within  its  grip  a 
melancholy  wreck.  Egede  had  immediately  to  start  to 
the  north  to  buy  food  from  the  Dutch  whale-fishers,  but 
there  was  little  to  be  bought,  and  when  the  provisions 
for  the  colony,  now  consisting  of  thirty  souls,  were  put 
together  for  the  winter,  the  whole  stock  was  no  more 
than  three  barrels  of  peas,  three  of  oatmeal,  eleven  sacks 
of  malt,  and  about  a  thousand  biscuits.  They  also  bought 
seals  from  the  Greenlanders,  and  Madame  Egede  contrived 
to  dress  them  with  a  very  small  quantity  of  oatmeal  so 
as  to  afford  tolerable  meals.  That  year,  contrary  to  their 
expectations,  another  vessel,  after  having  been  long  delayed 
in  the  ice,  entered  the  harbour  of  Kangec ;  but  it  brought 
the  tidings  they  dreaded  to  hear,  that  the  company  formed 
to  trade  with  Greenland  had  entirely  given  up  the  traffic, 
which  afforded  them  no  return  for  their  expenditure,  and 
that  their  friends  earnestly  entreated  them  to  return  to 
their  native  country  in  time  to  save  their  lives. 
54 


HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

The  missionaries  replied  that  they  would  not  return, 
and  their  steadfastness  was  rewarded  the  following  year, 
when  Christian  IV.  of  Denmark  sent  five  ships  with  soldiers 
and  cannon,  and  materials  for  erecting  a  fort  to  protect 
the  trade  he  was  still  determined  to  establish  there. 
Egede's  first  effort  at  learning  the  language  of  the  Green- 
landers  consisted  in  constantly  repeating  the  word  "  Kina," 
"  What  is  this  ? ""  as  he  pointed  to  various  articles,  and  then 
writing  down  the  words  so  learnt.  This  rather  alarmed 
the  simple  folk,  who  made  their  sorcerers  practise  all  their 
arts  to  oblige  him  to  leave  the  country.  Having  attempted 
this  in  vain,  the  sorcerers  declared  he  must  be  a  great 
*Angekok,"  or  wizard,  himself,  as  they  could  do  nothing 
against  him. 

After  learning  something  of  the  language  by  living 
part  of  the  winter  in  the  huts  of  the  Greenlanders,  Egede 
made  an  expedition  to  the  East  Coast.  Here  he  found 
some  remains  of  the  ancient  Norwegian  colonies,  and 
amongst  others  those  of  a  church  with  several  ruinous 
buildings  round  it,  which  he  discovered  in  a  valley  wind- 
ing up  through  the  hills  from  the  sea.  This  showed  that 
the  old  legends  which  had  brought  him  to  Greenland 
were  not  untrue,  though  he  found  no  living  colonists.  In 
the  meantime  Egede's  reputation  as  an  "  Angekok "  had 
so  spread  that  during  this  expedition  on  one  occasion  the 
natives  conducted  him  to  a  grave,  and  requested  him  to 
raise  the  dead. 

Soon,  however,  fresh  misfortunes  broke  over  the  settle- 
ment. When  winter  set  in  the  new  colonists  sent  by 
Christian  IV.  were  appalled  by  its  horrors;  many  died 
from  the  intense  cold,  and  the  survivors  could  not  commit 
their  bodies  to  the  earth,  which  was  fast  bound  with  im- 
55 


HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

penetrable  ice,  but  were  obliged  to  place  them  in  the  snow 
covered  over  with  stones  until  summer  should  come  round 
again. 

But  before  it  came  pestilence  had  broken  out ;  the 
artificers  died  fast,  and  want  of  proper  food  killed  the 
horses.  At  last  the  soldiers  mutinied  against  the  Governor 
and  threatened  the  life  of  Egede,  whom  they  accused  as 
the  cause  of  all  their  sufferings;  he  had  slept  securely  in 
the  huts  of  the  Greenlanders,  but  was  obliged  to  have  a 
guard  round  his  house  to  defend  him  from  his  fellow- 
Christians. 

The  pestilence  made  such  havoc  that  most  of  the 
mutineers  died  also,  and  it  lasted  till  the  spring  of  1729, 
when  the  remainder  of  the  sick  were  carried  to  the  huts 
of  the  Greenlanders,  who  treated  them  well  at  first,  but 
became  so  terrified  by  witnessing  their  sufferings  that  they 
broke  up  their  encampment,  and  retreated  far  from  the 
danger  of  contagion. 

Preparations  meanwhile  were  going  on  in  Denmark  and 
Norway  for  again  occupying  the  valleys  which  the  Nor- 
wegians had  once  inhabited.  Presently  building  materials 
arrived,  but  before  they  could  be  employed  the  mission 
sujffered  a  serious  blow  in  the  death  of  Christian  IV.  A 
royal  mandate  arrived  recalling  the  Governor,  and  all 
the  colonists.  Egede  had  the  option  of  remaining  in  the 
country  or  of  returning  with  the  rest ;  in  case  he  determined 
to  stay  he  was  allowed  to  retain  as  many  people  as  were 
willing  to  remain,  and  as  much  provision  as  would  last  for  a 
year,  but  he  was  expressly  told  that  he  was  to  expect  no 
further  assistance. 

He  had  now  baptized  a  hundred  and  fifty  children 
with  the  consent  of  their  parents,  and  was  instructing 
56 


HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

them.  He  was  establishing  his  influence  over  the  natives, 
and  was  mastering  their  language.  Therefore  he  felt  he 
could  not  abandon  Greenland.  By  turns  he  remonstrated 
and  entreated,  but  he  could  only  prevail  on  a  few  of  the 
sailors  to  remain — all  the  rest  departed ;  and  his  family 
and  these  rude  but  faithful  friends  alone  stayed  with  him. 
He  gave  to  the  little  settlement  on  the  mainland  his 
favourite  name,  "Good  Hope,""  and  set  himself  to  make 
chemical  experiments  for  improving  the  soil.  He  sowed 
patches  of  wheat  in  various  sheltered  nooks,  but  with  all 
his  care  it  rarely  ripened  before  the  frost  obliged  him  to 
cut  it. 

Summer  went  by  with  its  unchanging  light  spread  over 
sea  and  land,  and  the  long  winter  followed  with  its  never- 
extinguished  lamps,  its  dim  twilight  and  its  intense  cold, 
but  no  fresh  converts  cheered  the  hearts  of  Egede  and  his 
wife.  He  would  sometimes  make  long  journeys  with  his 
son  Carl,  and  bring  home  abundance  of  game.  Often  he 
would  look  towards  the  sea  with  its  thickly-massed  icebergs, 
wrestling  with  his  own  disappointment  and  the  heart- 
sickness  of  hope  deferred. 

At  last  in  May  1733  a  ship  was  once  more  seen  steering 
her  way  through  the  ice  towards  them ;  and  they  received 
news  that  trade  with  the  natives  was  to  be  begun  anew 
and  the  mission  supported  by  a  gift  from  the  King  of 
Denmark  of  £4:00  annually.  Some  Moravian  missionaries 
also  came  from  Herrnhut  in  Silesia  to  place  themselves 
under  Egede's  direction  for  the  work. 

But  a  few  months  had  hardly  elapsed  when,  in  the 
midst  of  winter,  a  new  and  unlooked-for  calamity  overtook 
the  missionaries.  The  smallpox  was  brought  from  Den- 
mark by  an  Eskimo  boy  who  had  been  sent  there  for 
51 


HANS   EGEDE   IN  GREENLAND 

instruction.  The  natives,  utterly  ignorant  of  any  alleviations 
of  this  hideous  disease,  suffered  dreadful  tortures.  Some 
stabbed  themselves  or  plunged  into  the  sea  to  put  an  end 
to  their  miseries;  others  fled  from  their  unburied  dead, 
and  carried  the  disease  with  them  to  infect  fresh  districts. 
But  this  visitation,  terrible  as  it  was,  gave  Egede  his 
opportunity  of  winning  the  thorough  trust  and  affection 
of  the  natives.  With  indefatigable  courage  he  went  himself 
from  place  to  place,  sending  the  Moravians  to  one  village 
and  his  son  to  another.  All  the  sick  who  fled  to  the 
settlement  of  Good  Hope  were  lodged  and  nursed  by 
Madame  Egede  and  her  daughters. 

Among  these  latter  were  four  children  whom  Egede  had 
found  alone  on  one  of  the  many  small  islands  of  Baal's  River. 
Their  father  had  buried  many  of  his  kindred,  and  had 
taken  the  disease  as  well  as  his  youngest  child ;  he  raised 
a  hollow  cairn  for  himself  with  loose  stones,  and  then  laid 
himself  and  his  sick  baby  in  it,  desiring  the  eldest  girl 
to  cover  them  when  they  were  dead  with  skins  and  stones, 
that  the  foxes  and  ravens  might  not  devour  them.  He 
folded  his  infant  to  his  heart  saying  that  he  could  not 
part  with  it,  it  must  go  with  him  to  death ;  and  looking 
round  once  more  on  the  deserted  homes  of  his  race,  he 
laid  down  his  head  and  never  uttered  another  moan.  When 
he  and  the  baby  were  both  dead,  the  children  covered  the 
grave  with  stones,  as  he  had  desired.  Here  Egede  found 
them  lamenting  bitterly,  and  carried  them  home  in  his 
boat. 

Both  Egede  and  the  newly-arrived  Moravian  missionaries 

were  assiduous  in  their  attentions  to  the  sick,  and  one  of 

the  Greenlanders  on  his  death-bed  said  to  Egede :  "  You 

have  been  more   kind   to  us   than  we  have  been  to   one 

58 


Egede  carried  the  Orphans  home  with  him 

Their  father,  himself  ill,  had  lain  downwith  his  infant  in  his  arms,  from  which  he 
would  not  be  parted,  and  had  told  his  children  to  bury  them  when  dead  under  a  pile 
of  stones. 


HANS    EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

another ;  you  have  fed  us  when  we  were  famishing ;  you 
have  buried  our  dead  who  would  else  have  been  a  prey  to 
dogs,  foxes,  and  ravens,  and  you  have  told  us  of  a  better 
life  hereafter."  During  eight  months  the  disease  continued 
to  rage.  When  traders  afterwards  arrived  they  found  all 
the  dwelling-houses  empty  for  thirty  leagues.  The  number 
of  those  carried  off  was  estimated  at  between  two  and  three 
thousand. 

Meanwhile  the  Moravian  missionaries  were  undergoing 
great  hardships  from  the  want  of  food.  Egede  and  his 
family  had  barely  sufficient  for  themselves,  and  so  the 
Moravians  had  to  go  elsewhere  to  seek  for  supplies,  in 
places  where  the  Greenlanders  had  not  become  accustomed 
to  the  presence  of  missionaries.  The  Moravians  tried  to 
buy  seals  of  them,  as  they  could  not  hunt  themselves.  But 
when  the  Greenlanders  saw  their  necessitous  condition  they 
raised  their  prices,  and  often  would  not  sell  at  all. 

Sometimes  after  rowing  from  one  place  to  another  for 
two  or  three  days,  the  missionaries'  utmost  entreaties  could 
scarcely  procure  half  a  seal,  and  when  that  was  consumed 
they  were  forced  to  satisfy  their  hunger  with  shell-fish 
and  sea-weed.  This  trial  was  the  more  severe  as  they 
were  constantly  witnessing  the  gluttony  of  the  Greenlanders, 
who  on  one  occasion  consumed  eleven  seals  and  refused  to 
give  them  a  single  morsel. 

The  urgency  of  their  wants  increased  the  perils  of  their 
toilsome  life,  as  they  were  frequently  constrained  by  the 
cravings  of  hunger  to  venture  out  upon  the  sea  in  an  old 
weather-beaten  hulk  for  many  miles  along  the  shore.  Once 
when  they  had  nearly  reached  the  land  on  their  return 
homewards  they  were  driven  back  four  or  five  miles  by  a 
sudden  squall,  and,  after  being  completely  drenched  by  the 
59 


HANS   EGEDE   IN   GREENLAND 

breakers,  were  obliged  to  spend  four  nights  upon  a  rocky 
island  exposed  in  their  wet  clothes  to  the  cold. 

Another  time,  being  exhausted  with  toiling  at  the  oar, 
they  halted  for  the  night  at  an  uninhabited  spot,  where, 
for  want  of  a  hut,  they  lay  down  in  a  hole  in  the  snow, 
and  when  the  drifting  snow  threatened  to  close  them  in, 
had  to  rise  and  keep  themselves  warm  by  running  to  and 
fro. 

Their  lives  were  also  occasionally  in  danger  from  the 
violence  of  the  natives,  who,  seeing  them  unsupported  by 
external  authority,  as  Egede  was,  treated  them  with  the 
utmost  rudeness. 

One  night  the  missionaries  heard  a  noise  on  the  outside 
of  their  tent,  and  soon  perceived  that  somebody  was  trying 
to  pull  aside  the  curtains  which  they  had  fastened  with 
a  couple  of  pins.  They  went  out  to  see  who  it  was,  and 
beheld  a  number  of  Greenlanders  gathered  about  the  tent, 
some  with  knives  in  their  hands,  nor  could  they  drive  them 
away  till  they  threatened  them  with  their  fire-arms.  The 
missionaries  supposed  at  the  time  that  they  had  only 
come  to  cut  their  tent-skins  to  pieces,  but  some  years  after, 
when  some  of  the  Greenlanders  in  those  parts  had  become 
Christians,  they  confessed  that  they  had  conspired  against 
their  lives,  thinking  that  the  other  Europeans  would  not 
consider  it  worth  while  to  avenge  the  death  of  such  in- 
significant people.  At  a  later  date  their  stupidity  stood 
the  missionaries  in  good  stead.  They  tried  to  effect  an 
entrance  into  the  house  where  the  missionaries  then  were, 
and  finding  the  doors  bolted  tried  to  cut  the  glass  windows 
with  their  knives.  Not  succeeding  in  this,  they  went  away, 
it  having  never  occurred  to  them  that  the  windows  might 
be  broken. 

00 


HANS   EGEDE   IN    GREENLAND 

In  the  meantime  Egede's  wife  had  sickened  and  died, 
and  he  himself  was  worn  out  with  sorrow  and  fifteen  years 
of  mostly  unsuccessful  toil.  At  last  he  determined  to  leave 
a  land  in  which  he  had  no  longer  strength  to  labour.  He 
accordingly  set  out  for  Denmark  in  1736,  and  there  he 
died  in  the  year  1758.  His  last  years  were  cheered  by 
news  of  the  eventual  success  of  the  Moravians  among  the 
Greenlanders  and  of  the  growth  of  the  mission  which  he 
had  founded  in  the  face  of  so  many  obstacles.  At  the 
present  time  in  Greenland  heathenism  is  practically  extinct, 
and  theft  and  murder,  according  to  the  testimony  of  recent 
travellers,  are  almost  unknown. 


61 


CHAPTER  V 

SIXTY  YEARS   AMONG  THE   RED   INDIANS 

Early  adventures— The  attack  on  Gnadenhiitten — Eeprisals  by  the 
Colonists — Deportation  of  Christian  Indians — Attempt  on  Zeis- 
berger's  life— The  divided  town — An  Indian  orgy— Troublesome 
guests — Zeisberger  taken  prisoner — The  scalp-whoop — An  anxious 
night — The  massacre  at  Gnadenhiitten. 

OF  all  the  devoted  missionaries  sent  by  the  Moravian 
Brethren  at  Herrnhut  to  foreign  lands,  few  better 
deserve  the  name  of  hero  than  David  Zeisberger. 
Born  in  1721,  he  emigrated  at  an  early  age  to  the  Moravian 
settlement  in  Georgia,  where  he  lived  some  time  with  his 
parents.  Danger  and  adventure  had  a  charm  for  him,  and 
not  unfrequently  he  roamed  through  the  forests  at  night, 
seeding  game  or  tracking  the  wild  animals  which  then 
abounded  in  those  parts,  and  more  than  once  he  very 
narrowly  escaped  with  his  life. 

After  determining  to  be  a  missionary  he  applied  himself 
to  the  study  of  the  Mohawk  language,  and  in  1745  pro- 
ceeded on  his  first  missionary  tour  among  the  Iroquois  with 
another  Moravian  missionary,  Frederic  Post.  At  that  time 
there  was  much  suspicion  of  the  Moravians  on  the  part  of 
the  English  government,  who  supposed  them  to  be  in  league 
with  the  French;  and  this  suspicion  was  increased  by  the 
fact  that,  though  the  Moravians  were  in  no  way  opposed  to 
the  English  government,  their  religious  principles  would  not 
allow  them  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance. 

For  these  reasons  Post  and  Zeisberger  were  unexpectedly 
62 


THE   RED   INDIANS 

arrested  at  Albany  and  taken  before  the  Governor.  They 
were  kept  in  jail  seven  weeks,  till  a  petition  to  the  Supreme 
Council,  supported  by  a  certificate  from  Governor  Thomas  of 
Pennsylvania,  procured  their  release. 

They  then  proceeded  on  their  way,  and  on  arriving 
among  the  Iroquois  each  of  the  missionaries  had  himself 
adopted  as  a  member  of  one  of  their  tribes,  Zeisberger 
assuming  the  name  of  Ganousseracheri.  They  received  a 
cordial  welcome  from  a  deputation  of  headmen,  who  said: 
"Brothers,  we  rejoiced  when  we  saw  you  approaching;  our 
houses  are  swept,  our  beds  are  prepared,  we  have  hung  the 
kettle  over  the  fire,  lodge  with  us.""  This  was  only  one 
instance  of  the  hospitality  which  they  often  experienced  at 
the  hands  of  friendly  Indians.  For  some  time  Zeisberger 
laboured  among  the  Delaware  and  Iroquois  tribes,  and  was 
often  sent  by  his  Mission  Board  as  a  messenger  to  the 
various  Moravian  settlements. 

On  the  outbreak  of  war  between  France  and  England  in 
1754,  these  settlements  were  exposed  to  great  danger,  as 
many  of  the  Indians  had  espoused  the  French  cause.  In 
November  1755  Zeisberger  was  proceeding  by  night  to  the 
Moravian  settlement  of  Gnadenhiitten  when  he  was  startled 
by  a  red  glare  against  the  sky.  A  party  of  French  Indians 
had  arrived  and  attacked  the  house  of  the  missionaries  on 
the  river  Mahony.  As  the  family  were  sitting  at  supper 
they  heard  an  unusual  barking  of  dogs,  upon  which  Gottlob 
Senseman,  one  of  the  Brethren,  went  out  at  the  back  door  to 
see  what  was  the  matter.  On  hearing  the  report  of  a  gun 
several  others  ran  to  open  the  house  door.  Here  stood  a 
number  of  Indians  with  their  muskets  levelled,  and  no 
sooner  was  it  opened  than  they  instantly  fired  and  killed 
Martin  Nitschman,  another  missionary,  on  the  spot.    His  wife 


SIXTY  YEARS   AMONG 

and  some  others  were  wounded,  and  fled  upstairs  to  the 
garret  with  the  utmost  precipitation,  barricading  the  door 
with  bedsteads.  One  of  the  Brethren  named  Partsch  j  umped 
out  at  a  back  window ;  another,  who  was  lying  ill  in  bed  in 
an  adjoining  house,  escaped  in  a  similar  manner,  though  the 
Indians  had  placed  a  guard  at  his  door. 

Meanwhile  the  savages  followed  those  who  had  taken 
refuge  in  the  garret,  and  endeavoured  to  burst  open  the 
door ;  being  baffled  in  this  attempt  they  set  the  house  on 
fire.  A  boy  named  Joseph  Sturges,  having  got  on  the 
flaming  roof,  leapt  down  and  made  his  escape,  though  a  ball 
grazed  his  cheek  and  one  side  of  his  head  was  severely 
burnt.  Encouraged  by  this,  the  wife  of  the  missionary 
Partsch  followed  his  example,  and,  having  come  down  unhurt, 
fled  unobserved  by  the  Indians  and  hid  herself  behind  a  tree 
upon  a  hill  near  the  house.  Christian  Fabricius,  another  of 
the  Brethren,  was  the  next  who  made  the  attempt,  but 
before  he  could  escape  he  was  perceived  by  the  savages 
and  struck  by  two  musket  balls.  He  was  the  only  one 
whom  they  captured  alive,  and  after  mangling  him  with 
their  hatchets  they  took  his  scalp,  and  left  him  dead  on  the 
ground.  All  the  others  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  garret 
were  burnt  to  death.  Senseman,  who  had  gone  out  at  the 
back  door,  had  the  dreadful  experience  of  seeing  his  wife 
perish  in  the  flames. 

The  whole  number  who  perished  in  this  terrible  catas- 
trophe was  eleven.  Five  only  made  their  escape.  Besides 
burning  the  house,  the  savages  set  fire  to  the  barns  and 
stables  and  thus  destroyed  all  the  corn,  hay,  and  cattle. 
They  then  divided  the  spoil,  soaked  some  bread  in  milk,  and, 
after  making  a  hearty  meal,  departed  from  the  place. 

Overwhelmed  with  horror  at  this  tragic  event,  which  he 
64 


THE   RED   INDIANS 

witnessed  from  a  distance,  Zeisberger  rode  to  the  settlement 
of  Bethlehem  and  gave  warning  to  the  Moravian  bishop, 
Spangenberg.  When  the  Christian  Indians  heard  of  the 
massacre  they  offered  to  go  and  attack  the  enemy,  but  being 
dissuaded  by  one  of  the  Brethren  they  took  refuge  in  the 
neighbouring  woods.  They  thus  escaped  with  their  lives, 
but  lost  their  property,  for  the  savages  set  fire  to  the 
settlement,  destroyed  ^  the  mill,  and  laid  waste  all  the 
plantations. 

Terrible  as  this  catastrophe  was,  it  dissipated  the  sus- 
picion which  had  hitherto  hung  over  the  Moravians  of  being 
covertly  in  league  with  the  French.  Such  indeed  was  the 
revolution  in  the  public  sentiment,  that  Bethlehem  and  other 
settlements  of  the  Brethren  became  a  common  asylum  for 
white  people  fleeing  from  the  murderous  ravages  of  the 
Indians,  who  plundered  and  destroyed  several  villages  so 
near  to  Bethlehem  that  the  flames  of  the  burning  houses 
could  be  seen  from  that  place.  They  even  approached  the 
town  itself,  lurking  about  with  torches  and  endeavouring  to 
shoot  burning  wadding  upon  the  roofs  in  order  to  set  the 
place  on  fire. 

During  this  disturbed  time  missionary  work  was  for  the 
most  part  at  a  standstill.  Zeisberger  employed  himself 
in  compiling  an  Iroquois  grammar  and  dictionary,  and  also 
went  on  various  deputations  from  the  English  Governor 
to  various  Indian  chiefs,  making  Bethlehem  his  head- 
quarters, and  from  thence  visiting  Nain  and  other  Moravian 
settlements. 

The  colonists  had  become  so  infuriated  by  the  outrages 

of  the  Indians  that  they  determined  to  destroy  the  civilised 

natives  as  well  as  the  savage.     For  four  weeks  at  Nain  the 

brethren  stood  on  their  defence,  watching  day  and  night 

65  s 


SIXTY  YEARS    AMONG 

through  intensely  cold  weather,  not  against  red  Indians  but 
white  men.  At  length  a  government  express  arrived  from 
Philadelphia  with  orders  that  the  Christian  Indians  should 
be  conducted  to  that  city,  Zeisberger  and  other  missionaries 
accompanying  them.  Amid  the  taunts  and  curses  of  the 
white  men  they  set  out  on  their  three  weeks'  journey.  The 
sick,  aged,  and  children  were  conveyed  in  waggons,  the  rest 
went  on  foot.  In  passing  through  Germantown  they  were 
insulted  by  the  populace,  who  shouted,  "  Hang  them  !  Burn 
them  !"  During  the  journey  and  on  their  arrival  at  Phila- 
delphia, when  they  found  themselves  surrounded  by  a 
threatening  and  bloodthirsty  mob,  Zeisberger  kept  up  their 
courage  by  his  intrepid  bearing  and  words  of  encouragement. 

In  spite  of  the  Governor's  express  order  that  the  Indians 
should  be  lodged  in  the  barracks,  the  soldiers  refused  to 
admit  them,  and  they  were  conducted  six  miles  farther  to 
Province  Island,  on  the  river  Delaware.  At  first  they  were 
left  in  want  of  firewood  and  provisions,  but  on  Zeisberger's 
petitioning  the  Governor,  these  wants  were  supplied. 

After  peace  had  been  concluded  between  the  English  and 
French,  Zeisberger  set  off  on  a  journey  to  the  river  Ohio 
accompanied  by  two  Indian  assistants,  as  he  heard  that  some 
of  the  inhabitants  of  that  part  were  desirous  of  instruction. 
The  missionaries  had  to  travel  across  extensive  plains  over- 
grown with  such  high  grass  that  a  man  on  horseback  was 
completely  covered  by  it.  By  day  they  often  had  to  cut 
a  path  through  the  thickets,  and  at  night  to  sleep  in  the 
open  air  exposed  to  the  bitter  cold. 

On  approaching  the  town  of  Goshgoshunk,  Zeisberger 
was  warned  by  a  native  chief  that  the  inhabitants  had  not 
their  equal  in  wickedness  and  thirst  for  blood.  He  replied, 
"  If  they  are  indeed  so  wicked  a  people,  they  stand  more  io 


THE   RED   INDIANS 

need  of  Christian  teaching,"  and  proceeded  on  his  way.  On 
their  arrival  at  Goshgoshunk  the  missionaries  preached  every 
day,  and  the  Indians  came  round  them  in  great  numbers, 
with  their  faces  painted  blaclc  and  vermilion  and  their  heads 
decorated  with  clusters  of  feathers  and  foxes'  tails.  At 
first  they  listened  with  great  attention,  but  after  a  time 
many  opposed  the  preaching  violently. 

Instigated  by  the  chiefs,  who  were  jealous  of  their  own 
authority,  old  women  went  about  complaining  that  the 
Indian  corn  was  blasted  or  devoured  by  worms ;  that  chest- 
nuts and  bilberries  would  no  longer  grow  in  the  country 
because  the  white  men  brought  strange  things  to  their  ears 
and  the  Indians  had  begun  to  change  their  manner  of  life. 
To  appease  the  wrath  of  the  offended  spirits,  the  sorcerer 
appointed  solemn  sacrifices  and  offered  up  hogs  by  way  of 
atonement.  Some  of  the  neighbouring  chiefs  also  sent 
messages  to  the  chiefs  of  Goshgoshunk  expressing  their 
displeasure  that  they  should  have  allowed  white  men  to 
settle  among  them,  and  urging  them  to  banish  or  kill  them 
without  delay. 

Attempts  were  made  to  kill  Zeisberger,  and  one  evening 
several  Indians  assailed  the  missionaries'  dwelling  at  a  late 
hour  with  intent  to  murder  them,  but  their  hearts  failed 
them,  so  that  they  did  not  carry  their  design  into  execu- 
tion. The  missionaries  no  longer  thought  themselves  safe 
when  alone  in  their  house,  and  always  kept  some  Christian 
Indians  with  them  as  a  guard ;  and  even  these  did  not  dare 
to  venture  twenty  or  thirty  yards  from  the  house  without 
being  armed. 

Notwithstanding  these  dangers,  Zeisberger  and  Sense- 
man  resolved  to  stand  firm  at  their  post.  With  this  view 
they  built  a  small  winter-house  at  a  little  distance  from  the 
67 


SIXTY  YEARS   AMONG 

town  where  they  might  have  an  opportunity  of  holding 
services  and  meeting  with  inquirers.  Several  of  the  latter, 
dreading  the  reproaches  of  their  countrymen,  came  by  night 
to  escape  observation. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  town  were  now  divided  into  two 
parties,  one  in  favour  of  the  missionaries  and  one  against 
them.  The  opposition  between  these  at  length  rose  to  such 
a  height  that  the  hostile  party  retired  to  a  place  about 
fifteen  miles  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  Ohio,  where 
they  were  joined  by  many  more  heathen  Indians. 

The  outbreak  of  hostilities  between  the  Senekas  and 
Cherokees  made  the  missionaries  resolve  to  retire  from  that 
part  of  the  country,  and  in  April  1770  they  and  their  ad- 
herents embarked  on  the  river  Ohio  in  sixteen  canoes.  As 
they  passed  Goshgoshunk,  where  they  had  experienced  so 
much  opposition,  another  canoe,  containing  an  additional 
convert,  shot  out  from  the  bank  and  joined  them.  They 
sailed  by  Pittsburg  to  the  mouth  of  the  Beaver  Creek. 
Having  entered  the  river,  they  proceeded  up  to  the  falls, 
where  they  had  to  unload  and  transport  their  goods  and 
canoes  by  land.  After  a  journey  of  upwards  of  a  fortnight, 
they  arrived  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  they  designed 
to  take  up  their  abode,  and  immediately  proceeded  to  build 
a  new  settlement,  which  they  called  Friedenstadt,  or  "  the 
town  of  peace." 

By  this  time  Zeisberger,  who  was  now  well  known  among 
the  various  Indian  tribes,  was  a  marked  object  of  their 
malice,  and  was  frequently  in  danger  of  his  life.  One  night 
some  of  these  heathen  Indians  came  to  Friedenstadt,  and 
attempted  to  compel  the  inhabitants  to  get  drunk.  Having 
failed  in  this  attempt,  they  threatened  first  to  murder  the 
missionaries   and   afterwards   the  whole   congregation,  and 


THE   RED   INDIANS 

raised  such  a  hideous  uproar  in  the  town  that  the  Christian 
women  fled  to  the  woods  and  the  men  were  compelled  to 
keep  a  strict  watch  round  the  dwelling  of  their  teachers. 

Sometimes  the  savages  brought  a  quantity  of  spirits 
close  to  the  town,  and  there  they  drank  and  danced  and 
raved  like  so  many  maniacs.  In  this  state  of  intoxication 
they  frequently  entered  the  settlement,  rambled  through 
the  town,  and  broke  every  window  that  happened  to  be 
open,  so  that  the  inhabitants  at  last  were  under  the 
necessity  of  fastening  their  shutters  and  burning  candles 
by  day.  In  several  instances  when  they  entered  the 
town  intent  on  mischief  they  quarrelled  among  themselves, 
and,  instead  of  injuring  the  missionaries  or  the  Christian 
Indians,  attacked  and  mangled  each  other  with  their 
knives  in  the  most  brutal  manner. 

For  these  and  other  reasons  Zeisberger  and  his  colleagues 
removed  the  settlement  successively  to  Schonbrunn  and 
Lichtenau.  Here,  after  enjoying  an  interval  of  peace, 
they  were  again  disturbed  by  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary War  between  Britain  and  the  American  Colonies. 
The  English  Government  stirred  up  the  Indians  to  attack 
the  colonists,  and  the  Christian  Indians,  who  remained 
neutral,  were  looked  on  with  great  suspicion  both  by 
those  Indians  who  espoused  the  cause  of  England  and 
those  who  were  on  the  side  of  the  colonists.  The  mis- 
sionaries were  in  the  greatest  danger,  for  the  refusal  of 
the  Christians  to  take  up  arms  was  ascribed  to  their 
authority  and  influence.  The  savages  therefore  frequently 
repeated  their  threats  that  the  missionaries  should  be 
killed  or  made  prisoners,  as  they  flattered  themselves  that 
if  these  were  removed  the  Christians  would  soon  be  forced 
to  join  them.  One  day  Zeisberger  met  eight  Mingoes 
69 


SIXTY   YEARS   AMONG 

"belonging  to  a  tribe  by  whom  he  was  hated,  and  who 
had  resolved  upon  his  death.  He  was  alone,  but  unawed; 
the  savages  quailed  before  his  calm  courage,  and  in  a  few 
moments  walked  swiftly  away.  In  August,  1777,  the 
Brethren  received  information  that  two  hundred  Huron 
warriors,  under  a  chief  called  Half-King,  were  on  their 
march  to  the  settlement  of  Lichtenau.  This  intelligence 
at  first  caused  them  much  alarm,  but  after  deliberation 
they  resolved  to  attempt  to  win  over  the  savages  by  hos- 
pitality and  kindness.  They  accordingly  set  about  killing 
oxen  and  pigs,  and  making  other  preparations  for  them. 
They  also  sent  a  Christian  Indian,  Glikkikan,  at  the  head 
of  a  deputation  to  the  Half-King,  who  received  them 
favourably.  The  same  day  he  and  his  warriors  came  to 
Lichtenau,  and  behaved  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  But 
though  he  kept  his  followers  in  restraint  as  far  as  possible, 
yet  the  maintenance  of  such  a  number  of  people,  many 
of  Avliom  came  dancing  before  the  houses,  and  asking  for 
bread  and  tobacco,  proved  extremely  troublesome. 

The  dangers  to  which  the  missionaries  were  now  exposed 
proved  so  great  that  most  of  them  left  the  Indian  country 
and  retired  to  Bethlehem.  Two  only  remained  behind, 
Zeisberger  at  Lichtenau,  and  Edwards  at  Gnadenhiitten, 
twenty  miles  apart. 

The  Hurons,  who  were  on  the  British  side,  continued  to 
carry  on  hostilities  against  the  Americans,  and  the  mis- 
sionaries were  often  shocked  to  behold  the  savages  on 
their  return  from  the  expeditions  leading  captive  men, 
women,  and  children,  or,  what  was  more  distressing,  carrying 
their  dead  bodies  and  scalps  through  the  town.  The 
Christian  Indians  showed  great  compassion  to  the  un- 
fortunate prisoners,  supplied  them  with  food,  and  would 
70 


THE   RED    INDIANS 

never  suffer  them  to  be  scourged  or  abused,  as  is  the 
Indian  custom  whenever  warriors  pass  through  a  town 
with  captives. 

The  Christians  and  missionaries  themselves,  however, 
soon  began  to  be  in  great  danger.  The  English  Governor 
of  Fort  Detroit  was  led  to  believe  that  ^the  Christian 
Indians  were  on  the  side  of  the  Americans,  and  that  the 
missionaries  were  spies  who  carried  on  a  secret  corre- 
spondence with  them.  He  therefore  resolved  to  rid  himself 
of  such  troublesome  neighbours.  The  Half-King  of  the 
Hurons,  though  personally  friendly  to  the  missionaries, 
suffered  himself  to  be  employed  by  the  English  as  an 
instrument  for  carrying  off  both  the  missionaries  and  the 
Christian  Indians. 

At  first  he  tried  persuading  them  to  leave  the  settlement 
on  the  plea  that  they  were  in  danger,  but  finding  them 
reluctant  to  move  from  a  place  where  the  ground  had 
become  fertile  under  careful  cultivation  into  an  unknown 
wilderness,  he  resolved  to  use  force. 

One  day  as  Zeisberger,  Senseman,  and  Heckewelder  were 
walking  in  their  garden  they  were  seized  by  a  small  party 
of  Huron  warriors  and  marched  off  towards  the  camp, 
about  a  hundred  yards  distant.  On  the  way  thither  an 
ugly-looking  Huron  aimed  a  blow  at  Senseman's  head 
with  his  tomahawk ;  but  the  missionary  fortunately  eluded 
the  stroke. 

On  reaching  the  line  which  divided  the  Huron  and 
Delaware  camps,  their  captors  raised  what  is  called  the 
scalp-whoop,  each  of  them  raising  a  yell  for  his  man,  this 
being  the  way  in  which  the  Indians  indicate  the  number 
of  prisoners  who  have  fallen  into  their  hands.  Several  other 
of  the  Hurons  now  came  up  and  stripped  them  of  their 
71 


SIXTY  YEARS   AMONG 

clothes,  watches,  and  other  property.  The  missionaries 
were  then  placed  in  two  huts,  which,  however,  were  merely 
roofs  of  bark  raised  on  poles  to  keep  off  the  rain,  the  sides 
and  ends  being  open.  About  half-an-hour  after  they  heard 
the  word  given  for  a  troop  to  start,  and  immediately  about 
thirty  armed  Hurons  set  out  for  Salem  and  Schonbrunn, 
where  the  missionaries'  wives  and  families  were. 

It  may  be  imagined  with  what  suspense  the  missionaries 
passed  the  night,  lying  on  the  bare  sod  with  their  eyes 
directed  towards  the  east  that  they  might  catch  the  first 
glimpse  of  the  morning  light.  At  length  the  sound  of  the 
scalp-whoop  was  heard  in  the  direction  of  Schonbrunn, 
which  showed  that  some  captures  had  been  effected  there. 
The  nearer  the  party  drew  the  greater  was  the  commotion 
among  the  warriors  in  the  camp,  the  scalp-yell  being 
sounded  and  resounded  on  both  sides.  At  length  the 
Hurons  arrived  by  water  with  the  wives  of  Zeisberger  and 
Senseman  and  other  missionaries.  After  keeping  the  mis- 
sionaries prisoners  for  several  days  the  heathen  leaders 
perceived  that  the  Christian  Indians  would  never  be  per- 
suaded to  forsake  their  settlements  unless  the  missionaries 
led  them.  Accordingly  they  liberated  them  on  the  under- 
standing that  they  would  lead  their  congregations  to 
Sandusky,  an  uncultivated  tract  in  the  wilderness.  To 
this  the  missionaries  and  Christians  reluctantly  consented. 
They  were  obliged  to  leave  three  beautiful  settlements  and 
the  greater  part  of  their  property,  black  cattle,  and  great 
quantities  of  Indian  corn  in  their  stores,  upwards  of  three 
hundred  acres  of  land  where  the  crop  was  just  ripening, 
together  with  potatoes,  cabbages,  and  other  garden  stuffs 
in  the  ground.  Their  losses,  according  to  a  moderate  cal- 
culation, amounted  to  12,000  dollars,  a  striking  proof  of 
72 


THE   RED   INDIANS 

the  civilisation  which  the  missionaries  had  introduced  among 
the  Indians. 

Great  hardships  befell  them  on  the  way,  as  they  were 
continually  being  hurried  forward  by  the  impatient  savages. 
One  morning  when  the  Christian  Indians  could  not  set  off 
so  expeditiously  as  their  conductors  thought  proper,  the 
savages  attacked  the  missionaries  and  forced  them  away 
alone,  whipping  their  horses  forward  till  the  animals  be- 
came quite  unmanageable.  The  road,  too,  was  extremely 
bad,  being  through  one  continual  swamp.  Zeisberger's  wife 
fell  twice  from  her  horse,  and  on  one  of  these  occasions  was 
dragged  for  some  time,  hanging  in  the  stirrup. 

Having  arrived  at  Sandusky  Creek  after  a  journey  of 
upwards  of  four  weeks,  the  Hurons  left  them  and  marched 
away  into  their  own  country,  leaving  them  to  shift  for 
themselves  as  best  they  could.  After  having  pitched  on  the 
most  convenient  spot  they  could  find  in  this  dreary  region, 
they  erected  small  huts  of  logs  and  bark  to  shelter  them- 
selves from  the  rain  and  cold.  They  were  now,  however,  so 
poor  that  they  had  neither  beds  nor  blankets,  for  on  the 
journey  the  savages  had  stolen  nearly  everything  from 
them. 

Scarcely  had  the  congregation  begun  to  settle  in  this 
place  than  the  missionaries  were  summoned  to  appear  before 
the  Governor  of  Fort  Detroit.  Zeisberger  and  the  others 
proceeded  thither,  and  after  due  examination  were  acquitted 
of  being  spies,  and,  having  been  released  by  the  Governor, 
returned  to  Sandusky. 

Soon  after  their  arrival  there  they  were  horrified  by 

the  news  of  a  massacre  of  ninety-six  Christian  Indians  at 

Gnadenhiitten  by  white  men  on  the  American  side.     Their 

patience  and  resignation  astonished  even  their  murderers, 

73 


AMONG  THE   RED   INDIANS 

and  were  a  testimony  to  the  efficacy  of  the  missionaries^ 
teaching. 

When  the  news  of  the  massacre  reached  Sandusky,  Zeis- 
berger  was  almost  heartbroken,  and  wrote  in  his  journal: 
"Where  shall  we  find  a  retreat,  nay,  but  a  little  spot  of 
earth  where  we  may  flee  with  our  Indians  ?  From  the  whites 
who  call  themselves  Christians  we  can  hope  for  no  pro- 
tection, among  the  heathen  we  no  longer  have  any  friends. 
We  are  outlawed." 

By  the  kindness  of  the  Governor  of  Detroit,  however, 
he  was  allowed  to  found  a  Christian  settlement  at  New 
Gnadenhiitten,  on  the  Huron  lliver.  The  numbers  were 
naturally  very  small  at  first,  and  by  the  end  of  the  year 
only  fifty-three  persons  were  living  there.  But  after  peace 
was  made  between  England  and  America  the  settlement 
began  to  flourish. 

As  the  infirmities  of  age  began  to  creep  on  Zeisberger 
he  occupied  himself  with  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures 
into  the  Delaware  language.  At  last  he  became  totally 
blind,  and  died  in  1808  at  the  patriarchal  age  of  eighty- 
eight.  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  another  missionary 
career  sustained  at  such  a  lofty  pitch  of  enthusiasm  for  such 
a  length  of  time — twelve  years  over  half  a  century.  His 
work  was  one  of  those  "  apparent  failures  "  which  are  nobler 
than  many  superficial  successes. 


74 


CHAPTER  VI 

WILLIAM   DUNCAN   AT  METLAHKATLAH 

Captain  Prevost's  appeal — Cannibalism  at  Fort  Simpson — Duncan's  en- 
couraging reception — Opposition  of  medicine-men — Threats  of  Legaic 
— First  baptisms— Migration  to  Metlahkatlah — Conversion  of  Legaic 
— His  temporary  relapse — Self -surrender  of  a  murderer — Duncan's 
visit  to  England — Learning  trades — Admiral  Cochrane's  surprise — 
Lord  Dufferin's  testimony — Ex-cannibal  as  churchwarden. 

IN  1856  the  attention  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
was  drawn  to  the  Tsimshean  Indians  on  the  coast  of 
British  Columbia  by  Captain  Prevost,  who  had  been 
stationed  there,  and  had  been  struck  by  their  intelligence 
and  other  good  qualities.  During  the  same  year  a  state- 
ment drawn  up  by  him  and  inserted  in  the  Church  Missionary 
Intelligencer  was  the  means  of  eliciting  a  contribution  from 
"  Two  Friends,  for  Vancouver's  Island,  ^500."  At  the  end 
of  the  same  year  Mr.  Duncan,  a  student  at  the  Society's 
college  at  Islington,  was  appointed  to  the  new  mission. 
When  he  arrived  at  Victoria  in  Vancouver's  Island,  the 
Hudson  Bay  officials  wished  him  to  commence  his  missionary 
labours  there,  where  the  Indians  had  already  come  into 
contact  with  white  men.  But  the  committee's  instructions 
were  to  begin  work  among  the  entirely  uncivilised  Indians 
at  Fort  Simpson.  Accordingly  he  proceeded  there,  and 
found  them  to  be  a  ferocious  tribe,  strongly  addicted  to 
murder  and  cannibalism,  and  under  the  superstitious  sway 
of  medicine-men. 

The  degraded  condition  of  these  Indians  was  shown  in  a 
75 


WILLIAM   DUNCAN 

horrible  way  by  a  ghastly  scene  of  which  he  was  an  un- 
willing spectator  soon  after  his  arrival.  A  chiefs  female 
slave  had  been  murdered,  and  her  body  thrown  into  the 
water  near  the  shore.  Crowds  of  people  came  running  out 
of  their  houses  near  where  the  corpse  was  thrown,  and 
formed  themselves  into  groups.  Presently  two  bands  of 
excited  savages  appeared,  each  headed  by  a  man  in  a  state 
of  complete  nudity.  These  two  came  on  with  grotesque 
motions,  stepping  and  shooting  out  each  arm  alternately. 
For  some  time  they  pretended  to  be  seeking  the  body,  and 
the  instant  they  came  where  it  lay  they  began  yelling 
and  rushing  round  it  in  the  manner  of  angry  wolves. 
Finally  they  seized  it,  dragged  it  out  of  the  water,  and  laid 
it  on  the  beach,  where  they  tore  it  in  pieces  with  their  teeth. 
Mr.  Duncan  confessed  that  he  felt  at  first  rather  alarmed 
at  the  thought  of  visiting  group  after  group  of  these  half- 
naked,  painted  savages.  But  to  his  agreeable  surprise  he 
met  with  an  encouraging  reception.  On  entering  a  house 
he  was  saluted  by  two  or  three  of  the  principal  persons  with 
the  exclamation  "  Clah-how-yah !  "  ("  Welcome  ! "")  Then  a 
general  movement  ensued  while  they  all  squatted  down, 
fixing  their  eyes  upon  him.  He  found  it  difficult  to  make 
himself  heard,  as  they  all  persisted  in  shouting  at  once,  but 
they  showed  an  evident  desire  for  instruction,  and  after  Mr. 
Duncan  had  sufficiently  mastered  the  language  to  address 
them  he  found  them  attentive  listeners.  The  more  friendly 
of  them  helped  him  to  build  a  school,  and  sent  their  children 
to  attend  it,  but  the  work  was  much  disturbed  by  the  noise 
of  medicine-men  and  their  pupils  hard  by.  These  men 
resolved  that  the  school  should  be  closed  while  their  rites 
were  being  performed,  and  tried  to  intimidate  Duncan.  On 
one  occasion  the  head  chief  Legale,  who  was  leader  of  the 
76 


AT   METLAHKATLAH 

medicine-men,  broke  into  the  school,  raising  his  voice, 
stamping  on  the  floor,  and  storming  furiously.  During  this 
scene  Mr.  Duncan's  Indian  teacher,  Clah,  stood  by,  wrapped 
in  his  blankets  and  fingering  a  concealed  pistol,  with  which 
he  was  prepared  to  defend  the  missionary's  life,  if  it  were 
really  endangered.  Legaic  was  aware  of  this,  and  did  not 
proceed  to  extremes.  The  first  baptisms  took  place  on 
26th  July,  1861,  when  fourteen  men  and  five  women  were 
admitted  to  the  rite.  It  was  now  decided  to  form  a  Christian 
village  at  a  place  called  Metlahkatlah,  about  seventeen  miles 
from  Fort  Simpson.  Such  a  step  was  rendered  necessary, 
not  only  by  the  anxiety  of  the  Christians  to  escape  from  the 
sights  of  heathenism  and  its  thraldom,  but  by  the  rush  of 
miners  in  search  of  gold,  many  of  whom  made  Fort  Simpson 
their  winter  quarters,  bringing  with  them  the  grossest  evils. 
On  the  27th  May,  1862,  Mr.  Duncan  started  for  his  new 
home,  accompanied  by  about  forty  Indians,  men,  women 
and  children,  in  six  canoes.  In  about  ten  days  they  were 
followed  by  a  fleet  of  some  thirty  more,  and  nearly  the  whole 
of  one  small  tribe  named  Keetlahn  was  gathered  together  at 
Metlahkatlah  to  the  number  of  300  or  400  souls. 

Here  they  were  visited  by  the  Bishop  of  Columbia  in 
1863,  who  admitted  several  catechumens  to  baptism.  Among 
these  was  Legaic,  the  chief  who  had  threatened  Mr.  Duncan's 
life,  but  who  now  had  become  a  genuine  convert.  His  tribe 
had  been  decimated  by  smallpox,  and  he  had  been  much 
humbled  by  that  and  other  calamities.  Retiring  from  his 
chieftainship,  he  settled  down  with  his  wife  and  daughter  at 
Metlahkatlah,  and  became  one  of  Mr.  Duncan's  most  zealous 
supporters.  On  one  notable  occasion  after  his  conversion  he 
suffered  a  relapse,  but  a  very  brief  one.  Gathering  the 
Indians  together  on  the  Metlahkatlah  beach,  he  told  them 
77 


WILLIAM    DUNCAN 

he  could  hold  out  no  longer  and  was  going  back  to  his  old 
life — that  he  could  not  help  it,  for  he  was  being  "pulled 
away,"  that  he  knew  it  was  wrong,  but  still  he  must  go. 
With  tears  he  shook  the  hands  of  each  in  turn,  and  then, 
stepping  alone  into  his  canoe,  paddled  rapidly  away  from 
his  weeping  friends.  He  went  a  few  miles  along  the  coast, 
and  then,  as  darkness  came  on,  put  the  canoe  ashore. 
The  night  was  one  of  such  misery,  he  afterwards  said,  as  no 
words  could  describe,  and  next  day  he  reappeared  at  Metlah- 
katlah,  to  the  joy  of  all.  For  seven  years  after  he  led  a 
consistent  life,  working  as  a  carpenter,  and  dying  in  1869. 

Metlahkatlah  rapidly  acquired  a  recognised  position  of 
importance  and  influence  as  the  centre  of  all  good  work  of 
every  kind  among  the  coast  Indians.  Mr.  Duncan  was  lay 
pastor  and  missionary,  treasurer,  chief  trader,  clerk  of  the 
works,  head  schoolmaster,  and  the  father  and  friend  of  the 
people.  In  addition  to  this  the  Colonial  Government 
appointed  him  a  magistrate  in  order  that  he  might  dispense 
justice,  not  only  at  the  Christian  settlement,  but  along  the 
whole  coast  wherever  his  influence  extended. 

The  moral  effect  of  the  mission  is  most  strikingly  illus- 
trated by  an  incident  narrated  by  Dr.  Hills,  Bishop  of 
Columbia.  In  1862  H.M.S.  Devastation  sailed  up  the 
coast  seeking  the  three  Indian  murderers  of  two  white 
men.  The  Indians  gave  up  two,  but  would  not  surrender 
the  third.  Two  lives  for  two  lives  was  their  rule  of  equal 
justice.  But  as  soon  as  the  ship  was  out  of  sight  the  third 
murderer  left  his  tribe,  went  to  Metlahkatlah,  and  gave 
himself  up  to  Mr.  Duncan.  "  Whatever  you  tell  me  to  do,*" 
he  said,  "  I  will  do  ;  if  you  say  I  am  to  go  on  board  the  gun- 
ship  when  she  comes  again,  I  will  go."  Six  months  after- 
wards the  Devastation  again  came  up  to  Metlahkatlah  and 
78 


A  Redskin  Murderer  gives  himself  up  to  the  Captain  of 
H.M.S.  Devastation 

Some  Indians  had  killed  two  whites.  One  of  the  Redskins  came  to  the  missionary, 
Mr.  Duncan,  and  confessed  his  crime,  adding,  "Whatever  you  tell  me  to  do,  1  will 
do."  Mr.  Duncan  went  on  board  the  man-of-war  with  him.  He  was  tried  for  the 
crime,  pardoned,  and  was  eventually  baptized. 


AT   METLAHKATLAH 

fired  a  gun  to  announce  her  arrival.  The  murderer  heard 
it,  went  straight  to  Mr.  Duncan  and  asked,  "  What  am  I 
to  do  ?  "  "  You  must  come  with  me  a  prisoner,"  he  said,  and 
the  man  went  on  board  with  the  missionary  and  dehvered 
himself  to  the  captain.  "Thus,"  justly  observed  Bishop 
Hills,  "what  the  ship  of  war  with  its  guns  and  threats 
could  not  do  for  civilisation,  for  protection  of  life,  for 
justice,  the  simple  character  and  influence  of  one  missionary 
availed  to  accomplish."  In  due  course  this  man  was  brought 
to  trial,  when  it  came  out  that  he  had  been  an  unwilling 
participator  in  the  crime,  and  he  was  pardoned.  On  his 
release  he  went  back  to  Metlahkatlah  and  was  baptized  by 
the  Bishop  in  1866. 

The  social  and  commercial  progress  at  Metlahkatlah 
was  not  less  remarkable.  By  the  year  1867  the  profits 
accruing  to  the  mission  from  trade  had  sufficed  to  build 
a  large  market-house,  a  soap  factory,  a  blacksmith's  shop, 
and  a  saw-mill.  The  market-house  was  about  90  by  SO  feet, 
and  divided  into  two  portions,  the  smaller  designed  for  a 
court-house,  the  larger  for  village  assemblies,  and  for  the 
accommodation  of  strangers.  By  this  means  strange  Indians, 
who  often  came  in  large  numbers  to  trade,  instead  of  being 
scattered  over  the  village,  to  the  great  discomfort  and  detri- 
ment of  their  more  civilised  brethren,  were  comfortably 
housed  and  properly  cared  for,  whilst  frequent  opportunities 
were  thus  given  of  addressing  large  bodies  of  the  heathen 
from  the  surrounding  country. 

Duncan  now  took  an  important  step.  It  was  most 
desirable  that  the  industries  in  the  settlement  should  be 
developed  and  multiplied  in  order  to  provide  sufficient  outlet 
for  the  enei'gies  of  young  Indians,  and  to  save  them  from 
being  drawn  within  the  range  of  the  demoralising  influences 
79 


WILLIAM   DUNCAN 

at  Victoria.  As  he  was  not  capable  of  doing  it,  he  resolved 
to  make  himself  capable.  He  determined  to  go  himself  to 
England  and  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  several  simple 
trades,  to  purchase  such  machinery  as  he  required,  and  to 
return  to  his  people  prepared  to  erect  and  equip  workshops 
and  factories.  With  this  view  he  sailed  for  England  at  the 
end  of  January,  1870.  The  scene  of  his  departure  showed 
how  great  a  hold  upon  the  people  his  thirteen  years'  labour 
amongst  them  had  gained  for  him.  Though  he  had  pre- 
viously gone  round  to  every  house  to  take  leave  of  them, 
they  collected  in  crowds  as  the  time  for  his  leaving  drew 
near,  and  even  after  he  had  said  his  last  farewell  upon  the 
beach  they  still  followed  him  in  their  canoes  to  the  ship. 

Arriving  in  London  on  13th  March,  1870,  Duncan  at 
once  set  to  work  on  his  self-imposed  task,  going  about  to 
different  parts  of  the  country,  and,  as  far  as  it  was  possible 
in  a  limited  time,  making  himself  acquainted  with  the  local 
industries.  Thus,  when  visiting  Yarmouth,  he  learned  rope- 
making,  at  another  place  weaving,  at  another  brush-making, 
and  so  on. 

On  his  return  to  Metlahkatlah  in  1872,  Duncan  re- 
ceived an  enthusiastic  welcome,  and  at  once  commenced 
teaching  the  Indians  new  industries.  How  readily  they 
took  to  mechanical  work  was  shown  when  Admiral 
Cochrane,  in  H.M.S.  Boxer^  paid  a  visit  to  Metlahkatlah 
in  1873.  In  looking  into  the  worksheds,  and  seeing  a 
number  of  Indians  at  their  work  benches,  he  exclaimed, 
"  I  say,  these  men  are  not  Indians,  they  are  white  men ! 
I  say,  my  good  man,""  addressing  the  Indian  next  him, 
"  what  is  your  name  ?  "  Of  course,  the  astonished  Admiral 
got  no  response,  but  only  wondering  looks.  But  when 
Mr.  Duncan  interpreted  the  Admiral's  words,  there  were 
80 


AT   METLAHKATLAH 

roars  of  laughter  at  his  expense.  Admiral  Cochrane  sent 
a  note  to  his  ship,  inviting  his  officers  to  come  on  shore, 
and  assuring  them  that  they  would  be  greatly  interested. 

In  1876  the  settlement  was  visited  by  Lord  Dufferin, 
Governor-General  of  Canada,  who  was  presented  with  an 
address  by  the  natives.  In  his  reply,  he  said  :  "  Before  I 
conclude,  I  cannot  help  expressing  to  Mr.  Duncan,  and  those 
who  are  associated  with  him  in  this  good  work,  not  only  in 
my  own  name,  not  only  in  the  name  of  the  Government  of 
Canada,  but  also  in  the  name  of  Her  Majesty  the  Queen,  and 
in  the  name  of  the  people  of  England,  our  deep  gratitude  to 
him  for  having  thus  devoted  the  flower  of  his  life,  in  spite 
of  innumerable  difficulties,  dangers,  and  discouragements,  of 
which  we  who  only  see  the  result  of  his  labours  can  form  a 
very  inadequate  idea,  to  a  work  which  has  resulted  in  the 
beautiful  scene  we  have  witnessed  this  morning."  Before  he 
left  British  Columbia,  Lord  Dufferin  delivered  an  address 
at  Government  House,  Victoria,  in  which,  referring  to  this 
visit,  he  said :  "  I  have  seen  the  Indians  in  all  phases  of  their 
existence,  from  the  half-naked  savage  perched  like  a  bird 
of  prey  upon  a  rock,  trying  to  catch  his  miserable  dinner  of 
fish,  to  the  neat  Indian  maidens  in  Mr.  Duncan's  school  at 
Metlahkatlah,  as  modest  and  as  well-dressed  as  any  clergy- 
man's daughter  in  an  English  parish.  .  .  .  What  you  want 
are  not  resources,  but  human  beings  to  develop  them 
and  to  consume  them.  Raise  your  30,000  Indians  to  the 
level  Mr.  Duncan  has  taught  us  they  can  be  brought,  and 
consider  what  an  enormous  amount  of  vital  power  you  will 
have  added  to  your  present  strength." 

As  time  went  on,  outlying  missions  were  established  at 
Kincolith,  on  the  mainland,  and  in  the  Queen  Charlotte 
Islands,  inhabited  by  the  Hydahs,  a  savage  race  for  a  long 
81  r 


WILLIAM  DUNCAN 

time  the  terror  of  the  Pacific  coast.  From  Vancouver's 
Island  an  Indian  travelled  300  miles,  in  October  1875, 
to  see  Mr.  Duncan.  He  said,  "  A  rope  had  been  thrown 
out  from  Metlahkatlah,  which  was  encircling  and 
drawing  together  all  the  Indian  tribes  into  one  common 
brotherhood.'' 

In  1878  Admiral  Prevost,  whose  article  in  the  Intelli- 
gencer in  1856  had  been  the  means  of  starting  the  Metlah- 
katlah mission,  visited  the  settlement,  and  was  delighted 
to  see  the  progress  which  twenty  years'  of  steady  missionary 
work  had  brought  about.  He  says  of  those  Indians  who 
met  him  on  landing,  "  Nine  of  the  sixteen  before  me  were, 
to  my  knowledge,  formerly  medicine-men  or  cannibals. 
The  very  church-warden,  who  opened  the  church  door  for 
me,  was  the  chief  of  one  of  the  cannibal  tribes." 

Mr.  Duncan  had  thus,  in  his  work  among  the  Indians, 
solved  a  problem  which  had  often  puzzled  Governments — 
namely,  how  to  give  the  aborigines  the  benefit  of  civilisa- 
tion without  its  vices,  and  how  to  save  them  from  slowly 
becoming  extinct  in  the  presence  of  the  white  man. 


88 


CHAPTER  VII 

IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

Arrival  at  Lhassa — Suspected  as  spies— Interview  with  Chinese  am- 
bassador— Inquisitive  Tibetans— Hopeful  inquirers— Expulsion  from 
Lhassa — A  dangerous  march — Martyrs  to  discipline — Oxen  as  road- 
makers — Illness  of  M.  Gabet — Startling  a  town — Death  of  Ly-Kouo- 
Ngan  —  Before  the  Chinese  tribunal  —  Chinese  justice  1  —  Safe  at 
Canton. 

IN  1845,  after  a  wearisome  and  perilous  journey  across 
the  Mongolian  desert,  the  two  French  missionaries, 
Hue  and  Gabet,  arrived  at  Lhassa,  the  capital  of 
Tibet.  The  inhabitants  stared  at  them  with  intense 
curiosity,  but  no  obstacle  was  opposed  to  their  entrance. 
They  hired  two  rooms  at  the  top  of  a  house  which  con- 
tained fifty  lodgers,  and  to  reach  these  rooms  they  had 
to  ascend  a  flight  of  wooden  stairs  without  a  railing.  All 
the  furniture  they  had  was  a  fire-dish  placed  in  the  middle 
of  the  floor,  two  goat-skins  spread  right  and  left  of  the 
fire-dish,  their  travelling  tent,  two  dilapidated  trunks,  and 
a  supply  of  fuel. 

In  order  to  avoid  suspicion,  they  conformed  to  the 
regulations  in  force  at  Lhassa,  and  reported  themselves  as 
soon  as  possible  to  the  chief  of  the  police.  They  told  him 
that  they  belonged  to  the  Western  Heaven,  to  a  great 
kingdom  called  France,  and  that  they  had  come  to  Tibet 
to  preach  the  Christian  religion.  The  chief  phlegmatically 
drew  his  bamboo  quill  from  behind  his  ear,  and  wrote 
without  the  slightest  observation  what  they  told  him. 
When  he  had  done  writing  he  wiped  his  pen,  still  wet  with 
83 


IN  THE  HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

ink,  in  his  hair,  and  replaced  it  behind  his  right  ear,  saying : 
"yak  poze,"  "  very  well."  The  missionaries  then  returned 
to  their  lodging,  congratulating  themselves  on  the  ease 
with  which  they  had  secured  admittance  as  residents  of 
Lhassa. 

In  a  few  days,  however,  they  were  summoned  to  go 
before  the  Regent  of  Lhassa  to  give  further  explanations. 
The  Regent  was  dressed  in  a  yellow  robe,  trimmed  with 
sable;  a  ring  adorned  with  diamonds  hung  from  his  left 
ear,  and  his  long  jet-black  hair  was  collected  together  at 
the  top  of  his  head  and  fastened  by  three  small  gold  combs. 
His  large  red  cap,  set  with  pearls  and  surmounted  by  a 
coral  ball,  lay  at  his  side  on  a  green  cushion. 

After  conversing  with  the  missionaries  in  a  friendly 
manner,  the  Regent  sent  them  to  be  examined  by  Ki-Chan, 
the  Chinese  ambassador  to  Lhassa.  Ki-Chan  was  friendly 
towards  them,  but  spoke  with  considerable  severity  to 
Samdadchiemba,  their  Chinese  servant,  a  Christian  convert : 
"  Why  did  you  adopt  the  religion  of  the  Lord  of  Heaven  ? 
Don't  you  know  that  this  is  forbidden  by  the  Great 
Emperor?"  Eventually,  however,  he  dismissed  them,  the 
chief  object  of  the  inquiry  having  been  to  ascertain  whether 
they  had  been  drawing  maps  of  the  country,  the  Tibetans 
being  even  at  that  early  date  afraid  of  European  invasion. 

The  two  missionaries  were  given  a  room  in  the  palace, 
and  told  they  could  not  return  to  their  lodgings.  To  their 
embarrassment  a  crowd  followed  them  to  their  chamber, 
and  insisted  on  watching  them  go  to  bed.  In  vain  the 
missionaries  begged  to  be  left  in  peace.  The  inquisitive 
Tibetans  only  bowed,  while  some  of  them  put  out  their 
tongues,  a  perfectly  polite  Tibetan  form  of  salutation 
The  missionaries  then  recited  their  evening  prayer,  while 
84 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

the  crowd  listened  in  silence.     To  baffle  further  curiosity 
they  put  out  the  light,  and  the  onlookers  laughingly  retired. 

The  next  day  three  Lamas  came  and  announced  to  them 
that  their  luggage  would  have  to  be  inspected.  Accordingly 
they  returned  to  their  lodgings,  whither  the  Regent  also 
came  and  sealed  up  all  their  belongings  with  red  wax.  A 
procession  to  the  court  of  justice  was  then  formed.  A 
Tibetan  horse  soldier,  his  drawn  sword  in  his  hand,  and 
his  gun  at  his  side,  opened  the  procession.  After  him  came 
the  troop  of  porters  marching  between  two  lines  of  Lama 
satellites;  the  Regent  on  his  white  charger,  surrounded  by 
a  mounted  guard  of  honour,  followed  the  baggage;  and 
last,  behind  the  Regent,  marched  the  two  French  mis- 
sionaries. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  tribunal,  the  seals  were 
broken  and  the  contents  of  the  trunks  exposed  to  the 
general  gaze.  First  came  some  French  and  Latin  volumes, 
then  some  Chinese  and  Tartar  books,  church  linen,  orna- 
ments, sacred  vessels,  rosaries,  crosses,  medals,  and  a  collection 
of  lithographs.  All  the  spectators  were  lost  in  admiration 
of  this  small  European  museum.  They  opened  large  eyes, 
touched  each  other  with  the  elbow,  and  smacked  their 
tongues  in  token  of  admiration.  None  of  them  had  ever 
seen  anything  so  beautiful.  Everything  white  they  con- 
sidered silver,  everything  yellow,  gold.  The  Tibetans  put 
out  their  tongues  and  scratched  their  ears,  the  Chinese 
bowed. 

On  some  French  maps  of  Tibet  being  produced,  the 
missionaries  said  to  the  Chinese  ambassador :  "  It  is  for- 
tunate for  us  that  we  have  met  you  in  this  country.  If 
by  ill  luck  you  had  not  been  here,  we  should  have  been 
utterly  unable  to  convince  the  Tibetan  authorities  that 
85 


IN  THE   HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

these  maps  are  not  our  own  drawing."  The  ambassador, 
being  flattered  by  the  compliment,  assured  the  Tibetan 
Regent,  evidently  to  his  great  relief,  that  the  maps  were 
printed.    "  It  is  well,"  he  said,  "  you  are  honest  people." 

After  this  the  conversation  turned  to  religion.  The 
Chinese  ambassador,  who  was  former  Viceroy  of  the  province 
of  Pe-chi-li,  and  had  persecuted  the  Christians,  displayed  his 
knowledge.  He  explained  the  images,  the  sacred  vessels, 
and  the  ornaments.  The  Regent,  on  the  other  hand,  thought, 
till  the  missionaries  reassured  him,  that  the  tongs  used  for 
lifting  the  sacred  wafer  were  an  instrument  of  torture. 

Thoroughly  satisfied  of  the  harmless  character  of  the 
missionaries,  the  Regent  said  to  the  ambassador,  "  What 
do  you  think  of  these  men  ?  What  must  we  do  with 
them  ?  These  men  are  Frenchmen,  they  are  ministers  of 
the  religion  of  the  Lord  of  Heaven,  they  are  honest  men ; 
we  must  leave  them  in  peace."  These  flattering  words 
were  received  with  a  murmur  of  approbation,  and  the  two 
missionaries  joyfully  returned  to  their  lodging. 

The  next  day  the  Regent  told  them  in  confidence  that 
the  Chinese  were  jealous  of  their  being  at  Lhassa,  but  that 
they  might  count  on  his  protection,  and  reside  freely  in  the 
country  without  any  one  having  a  right  to  interfere  with 
them. 

Thus  encouraged,  the  missionaries  made  a  small  chapel 
in  their  house,  and  were  gratified  by  several  inquirers 
coming  and  holding  long  conversations  on  the  subject  of 
Christianity. 

Chinese  jealousy,  however,  frustrated  their  hopes.     One 

day  Ki-Chan,  the  Chinese  ambassador,  sent  for  them  and 

told   them  they  had   better  return  to  their  own  country, 

as   Tibet   was  too  poor   and    cold  a    country  for  thera. 

86 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

His  real  reason,  of  course,  was  apprehension  of  their 
weakening  Buddhism  in  its  centre  of  worship.  Near 
Lhassa,  on  the  summit  of  a  mountain,  dwelt  the  "Delai- 
lama"  (a  child  supposed  to  be  an  incarnation  of  Buddha) 
in  his  golden  temple,  where  he  received  the  adoration 
of  streams  of  worshippers.  Ki-Chan  was  shrewd  enough 
to  see  that  the  missionaries'  real  object  was  to  uproot 
Buddhism,  and  he  insisted  on  their  departure. 

Thus  all  fruit  of  their  exhausting  and  dangerous 
journey  to  Lhassa  was  lost,  and  reluctantly  they  began 
their  preparations  for  another  perilous  journey  of  six 
months  to  Canton,  as  they  were  not  allowed  to  return  by 
way  of  India. 

Soon  after  the  New  Year  the  missionaries  started, 
with  an  escort  of  Chinese  soldiers  under  the  command  of 
a  mandarin,  Ly-Kouo-Ngan.  This  made  their  journey 
in  some  respects  more  comfortable  than  before,  and  at 
their  first  halting-place  they  found  themselves  in  a  com- 
modious room,  where  they  were  invited  to  sit  on  thick 
green  cushions,  and  to  regale  themselves  with  buttered 
tea.  During  their  journey  to  Lhassa  they  had  had  to 
set  up  their  tattered  tent  with  their  own  hands,  to  search 
for  fuel,  and  to  prepare  a  little  weak  tea  mixed  with 
barley  meal. 

Their  chief  dangers  now  were  not  from  robbers,  but 
from  the  huge  masses  of  snow  which  hung  over  them, 
and  the  frightful  precipices  that  yawned  below. 

On  one  occasion  the  whole  party  had  to  slide  down  a 
gigantic  glacier.  M.  Hue  describes  the  descent  as  follows : 
"  A  magnificent  long-haired  ox  opened  the  march ;  he 
advanced  gravely  to  the  edge  of  the  plateau ;  then  after 
stretching  out  his  neck,  smelling  a  moment  at  the  ice, 
87 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

and  blowing  through  his  large  nostrils  some  thick  clouds 
of  vapour,  he  manfully  put  his  two  front  feet  on  the 
glacier,  and  whizzed  off  as  if  he  had  been  discharged  from 
a  cannon.  He  went  down  the  glacier  with  his  legs  ex- 
tended, but  as  stiff  and  motionless  as  if  they  had  been 
made  of  marble.  Arrived  at  the  bottom  he  turned  over, 
and  then  ran  on  bounding  and  bellowing  over  the  snow. 

"  The  men  in  their  turn  embarked  with  no  less  intre- 
pidity than  the  animals.  We  seated  ourselves  carefully 
on  the  edge  of  the  glacier,  we  stuck  our  heels  close  together 
on  the  ice  as  firmly  as  possible,  then  using  the  handles 
of  our  whips  by  way  of  helm  we  sailed  over  those  frozen 
waters  with  the  velocity  of  a  locomotive." 

The  really  dangerous  part  of  the  journey  was  when 
they  had  to  ride  along  narrow  ledges  skirted  by  enormous 
precipices  from  which  the  roar  of  waters  could  be  heard 
below.  In  one  such  place  the  missionaries  dismounted, 
but  were  told  to  remount,  as  the  horses  were  surer  of 
foot  than  they.  Sometimes  the  path  itself  came  to  an 
abrupt  end,  and  was  replaced  by  trunks  of  trees  supported 
by  piles  fixed  horizontally  in  the  mountain  side. 

At  the  very  sight  of  these  frightful  bridges,  the  Abbe 
Hue  says  he  felt  a  cold  sweat  of  terror  bedewing  his  limbs. 
It  was  essential,  however,  to  advance,  for  to  return  or 
to  dismount  was  impossible. 

After  having  been  for  two  days  constantly  suspended 
between  life  and  death,  they  at  length  got  clear  of  this 
dreadful  pass,  and  arrived  at  Alan-To.  Every  one  was 
rejoiced,  and  they  congratulated  each  other  on  not  having 
fallen  into  the  abyss.  Each  recounted  with  a  sort  of 
feverish  excitement  the  terrors  he  had  experienced  in  the 
most  difficult  parts  of  the  passage.  The  Governor  of 
88 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

Alan-To,  on  hearing  that  no  one  had  perished,  expressed 
his  opinion  that  the  caravan  had  been  singularly  fortunate. 
Three  oxen  with  baggage  had  indeed  been  swallowed  up, 
but  that  seemed  a  mere  nothing.  The  commander  of 
their  escort,  Ly-Kouo-Ngan,  told  them  that  he  had  never 
passed  the  defile  of  Alan-To  without  witnessing  frightful 
accidents.  In  his  previous  journey  four  soldiers  had  been 
precipitated  from  the  top  of  the  mountain  with  the  horses 
they  rode.  This  had  not  been  mentioned  before  lest  the 
missionaries  should  refuse  to  continue  the  journey. 

At  one  place  they  passed  a  pagoda  erected  to  com- 
memorate a  Chinese  captain's  fidelity  to  military  discipline. 
He  had  reached  the  mountain  Wa-Ho  with  a  body  of  4000 
men,  when  some  of  the  people  of  the  locality  who  acted 
as  guides  warned  him  that  every  one  crossing  the  mountain 
must  observe  absolute  silence,  as  the  slightest  sound  might 
set  the  snow  in  motion.  The  captain,  whose  name  was 
Kiang-Kian,  issued  orders  accordingly  to  his  soldiers,  and 
the  army  proceeded  in  profound  silence.  As  the  mountain 
could  not  be  crossed  in  a  single  day,  the  soldiers,  laden 
with  baggage,  encamped  on  the  plateau.  Conformably 
with  the  established  rule  in  large  towns  of  the  Empire, 
and  of  camps  in  time  of  war,  they  fired  a  cannon  at 
nightfall,  not  daring  to  infringe  this  rule  of  military 
discipline.  The  report  of  the  cannon  had  scarcely  died 
away  when  enormous  masses  of  snow  came  pouring  down, 
and  Kiang-Kian  and  all  his  men  were  buried  beneath  the 
fall.     Their  bodies  were  never  recovered. 

Arrived  at  Liang-Ki-Tsoung,  the  missionaries  had  a 
further  scare.  While  they  were  waiting  in  their  room  for 
supper  to  be  served,  the  Governor  of  the  place  came  to 
teU  them  that  he  had  a  little  matter  to  settle  with  them. 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

At  first  they  thought  it  was  connected  with  the  difficulty 
of  procuring  baggage  animals,  but  the  Governor  said  he 
had  come  to  warn  them  that  the  mountain  of  Tanda, 
which  they  were  preparing  to  cross,  was  impassable,  snow 
having  fallen  for  eight  consecutive  days.  The  day  before 
three  men  had  ventured  upon  the  mountain,  two  of  them 
had  disappeared  in  the  snow,  and  that  morning  the  third 
had  arrived  alone  and  on  foot,  his  horse  also  having  been 
swallowed  up. 

The  Governor  added  that  they  could  have  the  baggage 
animals  if  they  liked,  but  that  they  would  have  to  pay  for 
any  oxen  and  horses  that  might  die  on  the  way.  Having 
delivered  this  pleasant  intelligence,  he  put  out  his  tongue 
at  them,  and  scratched  his  ear,  Tibetan  fashion,  and 
retired. 

Abbe  Hue  took  up  his  Chinese  Road  Book  and  read: 
"The  mountain  of  Tanda  is  extremely  precipitous  and 
difficult  of  ascent.  It  is  the  most  difficult  pass  on  the 
way  from  Lhassa.""  The  book  fell  from  his  hands,  and 
he  sat  for  some  time  in  a  stupor  of  consternation.  The 
prospect  of  having  to  pursue  a  still  more  arduous  route 
than  that  of  Alan-To  made  the  blood  run  chill  in  his 
veins.  "The  ambassador,  Ki-Chan,""  he  said  to  himself, 
"is  evidently  an  assassin.  Not  having  dared  to  kill  us  at 
Lhassa,  he  has  sent  us  to  die  in  the  snow." 

Next  day  before  daybreak  they  sent  a  few  men  to 
sound  the  depth  of  the  snow.  Towards  midday  these  re- 
turned and  announced  that  Mount  Tanda  was  impassable. 
The  Governor  then  proposed  to  send  a  herd  of  oxen  to 
trample  down  for  two  days  the  snow  that  blocked  the 
path  up  the  mountain,  which  proposal  the  missionaries 
gladly  accepted. 

90 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

After  three  days'  rest,  the  Governor  having  announced 
to  them  that  the  long-haired  oxen  had  sufficiently  trampled 
down  the  snow,  they  departed.  When  they  reached  the 
foot  or  Tanda,  they  perceived  a  long  dark  line  moving 
like  a  huge  caterpillar  slowly  along  the  precipitous  sides 
of  the  mountain.  The  guides  told  them  that  it  was  a 
troop  of  Lamas  returning  from  a  pilgrimage,  who  had 
encamped  for  the  night  at  the  other  end  of  the  valley. 
The  sight  of  so  many  travellers  restored  their  courage, 
and  they  resolutely  began  the  ascent  of  the  mountain. 

Before  they  reached  the  top,  however,  the  way  became 
so  steep  that  both  men  and  animals  had  scarcely  strength 
to  persevere.  M.  Gabet,  weakened  by  the  illness  from 
which  he  had  suffered  on  the  way  to  Lhassa,  could  scarcely 
reach  the  top  of  Tanda:  not  having  sufficient  strength  to 
help  himself  by  grasping  the  tail  of  his  horse,  as  the  others 
did,  he  fell  from  exhaustion,  and  became  almost  buried 
in  the  snow.  The  Tibetan  escort  went  to  his  assistance, 
and  succeeded,  after  long  and  painful  exertions,  in  getting 
him  to  the  top,  where  he  arrived  more  dead  than  alive. 

The  descent  of  the  mountain  was  comparatively  easy, 
as  they  only  had  to  slide  down  on  a  thick  carpet  of 
frozen  snow. 

Further  on  the  missionaries  came  to  Angti,  another 
great  snow-clad  mountain.  A  chief  of  the  tribe  of  Angti, 
a  great  warrior,  had  been  buried  under  an  avalanche  while 
crossing  it,  and  a  holy  Lama,  having  declared  that  the 
chief  had  become  the  genius  of  the  mountain,  the  natives 
raised  a  temple  to  him,  where  travellers  never  failed  to 
burn  a  few  incense-sticks  before  proceeding  on  their  way. 
The  natives  had  a  superstition  that  during  tempests  this 
genius  of  the  mountain  always  appeared,  clothed  in  white 
91 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

robes  and  riding  on  a  red  horse,  and  that  if  he  met  any 
traveller,  he  took  him  on  his  crupper  and  vanished  at 
full  gallop.  These  fears  did  not  trouble  the  missionaries, 
but  again  they  had  to  send  on  a  herd  of  long-haired  oxen 
to  trample  down  the  snow  and  make  a  track  over  the 
mountain. 

The  mountain  of  Angti  was  so  lofty  and  so  steep,  that 
it  took  them  a  whole  day  to  ascend  and  descend  it.  The 
sun  had  already  set  when  they  managed  to  reach  the 
bottom.  They  halted  a  short  time  under  some  black  tents 
inhabited  by  nomad  shepherds,  swallowed  a  few  handfuls 
of  tsamba  (barley-meal)  diluted  with  brackish  tea,  and  then 
resumed  their  route  along  a  rocky  valley.  For  two  hours 
in  utter  darkness  they  followed  the  steep  banks  of  a  river, 
hearing  its  waters  roar  below.  Every  instant  they  trembled 
lest  they  should  be  precipitated  into  it,  but  the  animals 
knew  the  road,  and  brought  them  safely  to  Djaya. 

Their  arrival  in  the  middle  of  the  night  put  all  the 
town  in  commotion.  The  dogs  by  their  fierce  barking  gave 
the  alarm.  Soon  after  the  doors  of  the  houses  were  opened, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  rushed  out  in  a  crowd 
into  the  streets,  with  horn  lanterns,  torches,  and  weapons 
of  every  description,  the  general  impression  being  that  there 
was  a  hostile  invasion.  However,  when  they  observed  the 
peaceful,  and  even  timid  bearing  of  the  caravan,  their 
apprehensions  were  quieted,  and  each  person  returned  home. 

One  morning  a  few  days  later,  the  missionaries  had  a 
great  shock.  The  beasts  were  laden  with  their  burdens; 
the  horsemen,  with  their  robes  tucked  up  and  whip  in  hand, 
were  ready  to  mount.  But  the  commander  of  the  escort, 
the  mandarin,  Ly-Kouo-Ngan,  did  not  appear,  and  a  soldier 
who  entered  his  room  found  him  in  a  dying  condition.    His 


IN  THE   HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

death  threatened  to  throw  the  whole  caravan  into  a  state 
of  anarchy,  as  he  was  the  commissioned  leader  of  it;  but 
the  missionaries,  with  admirable  presence  of  mind,  assumed 
the  command  and  issued  their  orders,  which  were  fortunately 
obeyed. 

The  dead  man's  body  was  enveloped  in  a  large  white 
pall,  covered  with  Tibetan  sentences,  and  with  images  of 
Buddha  printed  in  black,  and  so  carried  to  his  home  in 
China.  After  crossing  the  Tibeto-Chinese  frontier  and 
reaching  Tching-tou-fou,  the  missionaries  found  themselves 
summoned  to  appear  before  a  tribunal  of  mandarins  by 
order  of  the  Chinese  Emperor,  and  were  conducted  to  the 
judgment-hall  of  the  first  provincial  Commissioner.  The 
way  was  cleared  by  soldiers  armed  with  bamboos  and 
rattans,  the  great  doors  were  opened  and  they  entered. 
The  attendants  ran  backwards  and  forwards  in  their  long 
red  robes  and  hideous  peaked  hats  of  black  felt.  They 
were  armed  with  long  rusty  swords,  and  carried  chains, 
pincers,  and  various  instruments  of  torture. 

Twelve  stone  steps  led  up  to  the  vast  enclosure  where 
the  judges  were  placed;  on  each  side  of  this  staircase 
was  a  line  of  executioners  in  red  dresses ;  and  when  the 
missionaries  passed  tranquilly  through  their  ranks  they 
all  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  "Tremble!  Tremble!" 
They  were  stopped  at  about  the  middle  of  the  hall,  and 
then  eight  officers  of  the  court  proclaimed  in  a  chanting 
voice^the  customary  formula,  "Accused,  on  your  knees! 
on  your  knees ! "  This  attitude  the  missionaries  entirely 
declined  to  take,  even  when  two  officials  pulled  their  arms 
to  help  them  to  kneel  down.  The  President  of  the  court 
was  a  man  of  about  fifty  years  of  age,  with  an  unpleasant 
countenance  and  a  forehead  deeply  wrinkled.  His  costume 
93 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF  TIBET 

was  superb;  on  his  breast  glittered  the  large  imperial 
dragon  embroidered  in  gold  and  silver;  a  globe  of  red 
coral,  the  decoration  of  mandarins  of  the  first  class,  sur- 
mounted his  official  cap,  and  a  long  perfumed  chaplet  hung 
from  his  neck. 

After  the  President  had  asked  them  a  few  questions, 
the  Public  Prosecutor  began  his  speech;  but  during  the 
course  of  it  he  became  so  excited  that  the  missionaries 
declared  they  could  not  understand  him,  and  desired  to 
be  examined  by  the  President. 

This  formidable  trial  gradually  assumed  a  less  terrible 
aspect,  and  the  missionaries  began  to  hope  that  there  was 
no  intention  of  tearing  their  flesh  with  red-hot  pincers, 
or  sticking  sharp  reeds  under  their  nails.  The  faces  of 
the  executioners  assumed  a  less  ferocious  expression,  and 
the  instruments  of  torture  appeared  to  have  been  meant 
only  for  intimidation.  The  President  was  flattered  by 
their  appealing  to  him,  and,  after  some  further  interroga- 
tions, allowed  them  to  return  to  their  lodging. 

How  different  their  fate  might  have  been  had  they 
been  travelling  without  an  escort,  and  as  poor  foreigners, 
they  had  reason  to  know,  from  reports  of  the  martyrdoms 
of  former  French  missionaries  and  from  what  they  witnessed 
during  the  remainder  of  their  journey,  of  the  cruelties 
which  disfigure  the  administration  of  justice  in  China. 

At  Kouang-tsi-hien,  on  going  to  visit  the  Prefect  in 
his  judgment-hall,  they  found  an  accused  man  suspended 
in  the  middle  of  the  hall  like  a  lantern.  Ropes  attached 
to  a  great  beam  in  the  roof  held  him  tied  by  the  wrists 
and  feet,  so  as  to  throw  the  body  into  the  form  of  a  bow. 
Beneath  him  stood  five  or  six  executioners,  armed  with 
rattan  rods  and  leather  lashes,  their  clothes  and  faces 
94 


IN  THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

spotted  with  blood — the  blood  of  the  unfortunate  creature, 
who  was  uttering  stifled  groans  while  his  flesh  was  almost 
torn  in  tatters.  The  crowd  present  at  this  frightful  spec- 
tacle appeared  quite  at  their  ease,  and  the  yellow  caps  and 
red  sashes  which  the  missionaries  wore  (a  Chinese  mark 
of  high  rank)  seemed  to  excite  them  more  than  the  spectacle 
of  torture.  As  the  magistrate  came  to  meet  them  he  had 
to  walk  on  the  tips  of  his  toes  and  hold  up  his  beautiful 
silk  robes  that  they  might  not  be  soiled  by  the  pools  of 
half-coagulated  blood  with  which  the  floor  was  covered. 

On  inquiry  the  missionaries  learnt  that  this  criminal 
was  the  chief  of  a  band  of  robbers,  and  had  committed 
more  than  fifty  murders. 

Another  day  a  party  of  soldiers  was  met  escorting  a 
number  of  carts  in  which  were  literally  piled  up  a  crowd 
of  Chinese  who  were  uttering  horrible  cries.  As  the  mis- 
sionaries stopped  to  allow  these  cart-loads  of  human  beings 
to  pass,  they  were  seized  with  horror  on  perceiving  that  the 
unfortunate  creatures  were  nailed  by  the  hand  to  the  planks 
of  the  cart.  A  soldier  being  asked  the  reason,  replied  with 
frightful  coolness :  "  We've  been  routing  out  a  nest  of 
thieves  in  a  neighbouring  village.  We  got  a  good  many  of 
them,  and  as  we  hadn't  brought  chains  enough  we  were 
obliged  to  contrive  some  way  to  prevent  their  escaping.  So 
you  see  we  nailed  them  by  the  hand." 

"But,"  said  the  missionary,  "do  you  not  think  there 
may  be  some  innocent  among  them  ?  " 

"  Who  can  tell  ?  "  replied  the  soldier.  "  They  have  not 
been  tried  yet.  We  are  taking  them  to  the  tribunal  and 
by-and-by,  if  there  are  any  innocent  men  among  them,  they 
will  be  separated  from  the  thieves." 

At  last,  in  October  1846,  after  a  journey  of  six  months 
95 


IN   THE   HIGHLANDS   OF   TIBET 

from  Lhassa,  the  missionaries  saw  the  masts  of  European 
ships  in  the  river  at  Canton.  Here  they  found  in  the 
English  papers  a  report  that  they  had  been  tied  to  wild 
horses  and  torn  in  pieces. 

M.  Hue  proceeded  to  Macao  and  thence  to  Pekin,  but 
the  shattered  state  of  his  health  compelled  him  to  return  to 
France,  where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days. 


96 


II 

IN  LANDS   OF   THE   SUN 

CHAPTER  VIII 

AMONG  WEST   INDIAN  SLAVES 

Praying  for  a  revelation— Chosen  by  lot — A  slender  capital— Opposition  of 
the  planters — Breaking  up  a  prayer-meeting — Legalised  tyranny — 
•'  Taking  the  blows  " — Wounded  missionaries — A  century  of  progress, 

THE  Moravian  Church  at  Herrnhut,  in  Saxony,  has 
the  honour  of  having  been  the  first  to  send   mis- 
sionaries to  the  West  Indian  slaves  in   the  sugar 
plantations  long  before  the  movement  against  slavery  had 
begun. 

The  incident  which  gave  rise  to  this  mission  was  a 
journey  to  Denmark  which  Count  Zinzendorf,  the  Moravian 
leader,  undertook  in  June  1731,  to  attend  the  coronation  of 
Christian  VI.  Some  of  the  Moravians  who  were  in  the 
service  of  the  Count,  and  attended  him  on  this  occasion, 
became  acquainted  with  a  negro  from  the  West  Indies 
named  Anthony,  then  in  the  employ  of  a  Danish  nobleman. 
This  man  told  them  that  he  had  often  sat  on  the  sea-shore  of 
the  island  of  St.  Thomas  and  prayed  for  a  revelation.  He 
drew  an  affecting  picture  of  the  condition  of  the  negroes, 
among  whom  was  his  own  sister,  who  was  also  very  desirous 
of  Christian  instruction ;  and  he  assured  the  Moravians  that 
if  a  mission  were  established  there  was  good  reason  to  expect 

97  a 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

When  Count  Zinzendorf  was  informed  of  this,  he  was  so 
interested  that  he  determined  to  mention  the  matter  at 
Herrnhut,  and  asked  permission  for  Anthony  to  follow  him 
thither.  On  his  return  he  related  the  whole  to  the  Moravian 
Church,  and  his  statement  kindled  in  the  minds  of  two  of 
the  members,  Leonard  Dober  and  Tobias  Leupold,  a  keen 
desire  to  go  and  preach  to  the  negroes.  They  opened  their 
minds  to  the  Count,  who  rejoiced  at  their  design  and  dis- 
cussed the  subject  with  them  for  a  long  time. 

Shortly  afterwards  Anthony  arrived,  and  was  introduced 
to  the  Church.  He  gave  an  affecting  description  of  the 
state  of  the  negroes  in  the  West  Indies,  and  added  that  it 
was  scarcely  practicable  for  a  missionary  to  gain  any  oppor- 
tunity of  instructing  them,  except  by  himself  becoming  a 
slave,  since  the  negroes  were  overwhelmed  with  work  and 
there  was  no  possibility  of  speaking  to  them  except  during 
their  hours  of  labour. 

Dober  and  Leupold  did  not  suffer  themselves  to  be 
deterred  from  their  purpose  by  these  accounts;  on  the 
contrary,  they  heroically  declared  that  they  were  ready  to 
sacrifice  their  lives  in  the  cause  and  to  sell  themselves  into 
slavery  if  necessary.  Their  proposal,  however,  met  with 
but  little  approbation  from  the  Church.  Most  of  the 
Moravians  regarded  it  as  a  well-intentioned  but  imprac- 
ticable resolution,  and  Martin  Linner,  the  chief  elder,  on 
whom  devolved  the  superintendence  of  the  choir,  would  not 
consent  to  part  with  Dober,  who  was  a  skilful  musician. 

A  whole  year  passed  away  before  the  Church  came  to  any 
determination,  and  even  then  not  until  they  had  submitted 
the  matter,  as  their  custom  was,  to  decision  by  lot.  It  was 
thus  determined  that  Leupold  ought  not  to  go  for  the 
present.      But  as   Dober  did  not  the  less  persist  in  his 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

project,  the  Count,  who  was  entirely  of  his  mind,  asked 
him  if  he  would  submit  himself  to  the  same  decision.  He 
replied  that  for  the  conviction  of  his  own  mind  there  was 
no  such  necessity;  but  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  Church 
they  might  do  what  they  wished.  On  this  they  requested 
him  to  draw  one  from  a  number  of  slips  of  paper  on  which 
were  written  different  sentences,  and  he  drew  the  following : 
"Let  the  youth  go."  This  put  an  end  to  all  hesitation. 
Dober  received  his  appointment,  and  Linner  gave  him  his 
commission  in  the  name  of  the  Church.  Not  wishing  to  go 
alone,  he  asked  them  to  give  him  his  friend  David  Nitsch- 
mann  for  a  companion,  at  least  till  the  mission  was 
established.  The  Church  made  this  proposal  to  Nitschmann, 
who  immediately  agreed  to  it,  although  he  had  a  wife  and 
children  whom  he  was  obliged  to  leave  in  Europe. 

On  the  18th  August  1732  they  took  leave  of  the  Church, 
and  left  Herrnhut  on  the  21st,  accompanied  by  the  Count 
as  far  as  Budissin.  Zinzendorf  gave  each  of  them  a  ducat 
(about  half-a-guinea),  and  they  had  received  three  dollars 
each  from  the  Church.  With  this  sum  they  set  off  to 
travel  to  Copenhagen,  a  distance  of  360  miles. 

On  their  journey  they  visited  several  persons,  and  com- 
municated to  them  their  design.  But  no  one  encouraged 
them  to  persevere  except  the  Countess  of  Stolberg.  Every- 
where they  were  told  of  difficulties  and  dangers  arising  from 
the  degraded  state  of  the  negroes,  the  unhealthiness  of  the 
climate,  and  other  causes.  When  they  arrived  at  Copen- 
hagen they  found  similar  discouragement.  Persons  of  all 
ranks  regarded  it  as  a  thing  impossible ;  they  were  told 
that  no  vessel  would  receive  them,  that  even  if  they  should 
reach  St.  Thomas  they  could  not  gain  a  subsistence  and, 
that  they  would  not  be  allowed  to  speak  to  the  negroes. 
99 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

Even  those  of  the  directors  of  the  West  India  Company 
to  whom  they  had  letters  of  recommendation  would  neither 
assist  nor  favour  their  voyage.  They  particularly  dwelt 
upon  the  degraded  state  of  the  slaves  and  the  dearness  of 
provisions,  which  made  it  impossible  for  white  men  in 
narrow  circumstances  to  subsist.  When  the  missionaries 
replied  that  they  would  work  as  slaves  with  the  negroes, 
the  Grand  Chamberlain,  with  whom  they  were  conversing, 
told  them  decidedly  that  they  would  not  be  permitted  to  do 
it.  Nitschmann  then  replied  that  he  would  work  at  his 
trade  as  a  carpenter.  "  But  this  man,  the  potter,  what  will 
he  do  ?  ■"  said  the  Chamberlain,  pointing  to  Dober.  "  I  will 
support  him  by  my  work,"  replied  Nitschmann. 

In  addition  to  all  these  difl&culties  they  had  the  grief  of 
seeing  Anthony  draw  back  almost  entirely  from  his  state- 
ments and  recant  everything  he  had  said.  He,  however, 
gave  them  a  letter  to  his  sister  which  was  of  some  service 
to  them.  In  the  midst  of  all  these  discouraging  circum- 
stances the  missionaries'  resolve  remained  unshaken. 

Their  perseverance  at  length  stirred  up  several  persons 
at  Copenhagen  to  take  an  interest  in  their  project;  among 
these  were  the  two  Court  chaplains,  who  not  only  assisted 
them  but  brought  others  over  to  the  same  mind.  The 
Royal  Family  having  been  made  acquainted  with  their 
design,  the  Queen  was  disposed  to  favour  the  undertaking, 
and  one  of  the  princesses  sent  them  a  sum  of  money  for 
their  voyage  and  a  Dutch  Bible.  Several  other  persons 
presented  them  with  similar  tokens  of  regard,  among  whom 
were  some  councillors  of  state.  As  none  of  the  West  India 
Company's  vessels  would  take  the  missionaries  on  board, 
one  of  the  King's  officers  helped  them  to  procure  a  passage 
ia  a  Dutch  ship  bound  for  St.  Thomas.  The  captain 
100 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

received  them  with  pleasure,  and  the  kindness  of  their 
friends  enabled  them  not  only  to  pay  their  passage  but 
to  procure  some  carpenter's  tools  and  other  necessaries. 
They  embarked  on  the  8th  October  1733,  and  the  vessel  set 
sail  the  next  day.  On  the  voyage  the  sailors  often  ridiculed 
them,  and  tried  to  dissuade  them  from  persisting  in  their 
purpose  by  the  most  discouraging  representations.  But  the 
missionaries  were  immovable  :  instead  of  listening  to  the 
counsel  of  their  opponents  they  preached  to  them,  and  their 
consistent  conduct  procured  for  them  more  friendly  treat- 
ment. The  voyage,  which  was  often  performed  in  three  or 
four  weeks,  lasted  ten,  and  was  attended  with  much  danger 
and  hardship.  In  calm  weather  Nitschmann  employed 
himself  in  making  a  sideboard  for  the  captain,  which 
pleased  him  so  well  that  on  reaching  their  destination  he 
recommended  him  for  skill  and  industry. 

The  missionaries  arrived  at  St.  Thomas  on  the  13th  of 
December.  On  landing  they  felt  perplexed  how  to  proceed, 
and  were  reflecting  on  the  difficulty  they  would  have  in 
earning  a  livelihood  in  a  place  where  provisions  were  so 
dear,  and  in  which  they  were  entire  strangers,  when  a 
negro  came  to  invite  them  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Lorenzen, 
a  planter.  He  kindly  offered  them  board  and  lodging  until 
they  could  procure  a  residence  for  themselves.  They  im- 
mediately began  to  preach,  proclaiming  to  all  within  their 
hearing  the  object  for  which  they  had  come  to  the  island, 
and  their  readiness  to  teach  all  who  were  willing  to  be 
instructed.  The  negroes  received  their  message  with  eager- 
ness, and  clapped  their  hands  for  joy,  for  till  this  moment 
they  had  thought  all  religion  to  be  the  exclusive  privilege 
of  the  whites,  their  masters. 

The  missionaries  now  made  arrangements  to  visit  the 
101 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

negroes  whenever  they  could  get  access  to  them,  though 
not  without  opposition  from  their  masters.  The  planters 
and  other  white  residents  on  the  island  of  St.  Thomas 
were  divided  in  their  views  of  the  missionaries  and  their 
aims.  Some  honoured  them,  others  despised  and  detested 
them,  and  wished  to  drive  them  out  of  the  country.  They 
also  suffered  much  from  the  unhealthy  climate. 

Presently  other  missionaries  arrived,  and  the  opposition 
of  the  planters  increased.  Deeds  of  violence  began  to  be 
perpetrated.  A  meeting  of  negroes  was  attacked  by  a 
number  of  colonists  armed  with  swords  and  sticks.  After 
maltreating  the  poor  defenceless  slaves — who  under  the 
worst  usage  dared  not  lift  up  a  hand  against  a  white 
man — the  rioters  trooped  off  to  Posaunenberg,  a  small 
plantation  which  the  missionaries  had  purchased,  and  on 
which  they  lived.  There  the  ruffians  fell  on  the  few 
negroes  about  the  place,  beat  them  and  wounded  them, 
and  put  them  to  flight.  Then  they  smashed  the  chairs, 
glasses,  dishes,  and  other  articles  of  furniture ;  everything 
was  broken  up  or  torn  to  pieces,  and  thrown  out  of  the 
house. 

The  Governor  also  determined  to  put  an  end  to  the 
religious  meetings  of  the  negroes,  and  issued  an  order  that 
it  should  be  an  offence  for  any  negro  to  be  found  after 
sunset  beyond  the  estate  of  his  master;  that  a  watch  of 
four  men  should  be  appointed  in  every  quarter  of  the 
night  to  go  about  and  disperse  any  slaves  whom  they 
found  assembled;  and  that  every  offender  should  on  the 
following  day  appear  before  the  court  and  be  punished 
with  thirty  lashes.  This  order  the  missionaries,  in  the 
simplicity  of  their  hearts,  imagined  to  be  merely  a  renewed 
declaration  of  the  law  common  throughout  the  West  India 
102 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

Islands,  which  prohibits  nocturnal  assemblies  of  the  slaves 
as  dangerous  to  the  peace  of  the  community.  They  sup- 
posed that  it  could  have  no  reference  to  those  meetings 
which  they  held  for  instructing  them  in  the  principles 
of  religion.  They  therefore  proceeded  in  their  ordinary 
course,  and  on  the  following  Sunday  held  a  meeting  after 
sunset  as  usual.  Next  night  about  eight  o'clock  six  white 
men  completely  armed  came  to  Posaunenberg ;  by  the  way 
they  had  seized  two  of  the  negroes,  beaten  them  and  bound 
them.  On  hearing  the  noise  the  missionaries  went  out  and 
entreated  them  not  to  disturb  the  meeting,  but  the  ruffians 
appealed  to  the  order  of  the  Governor,  and  boisterously 
insisted  on  searching  the  house.  They  burst  into  it,  and 
found  twenty-four  negroes  assembled.  The  Moravian 
missionaries,  with  characteristic  heroism,  stood  between 
the  armed  men  and  the  defenceless  blacks,  and  received 
the  blows  which  were  aimed  at  them.  The  negroes,  thus 
shielded,  escaped  from  the  house  one  after  another,  most 
of  them  without  sustaining  any  serious  injury. 

Enraged  at  their  escape,  the  drunken  leader  of  the 
band  required  the  missionaries  to  bring  them  back,  a 
demand  which,  it  is  needless  to  say,  he  made  in  vain. 
In  his  fury  he  attempted  to  draw  his  sword  on  the  mis- 
sionaries, but  was  held  back  by  his  companions.  In  this 
brutal  attack  several  were  severely  injured.  One  of  the 
missionaries  received  several  wounds,  and  his  wife  was 
stabbed  in  the  breast.  The  wife  of  another  was  wounded 
in  the  shoulder,  and  a  woman  who  had  a  child  in  her 
arms  was  slashed  over  the  head. 

Two  days  after  five  white  men  came  to  the  house  of 
the  missionaries,  and,  finding  no  negroes  with  them,  assailed 
them  with  mockery  and  threats,  brandished  their  swords 
103 


AMONG  WEST  INDIAN   SLAVES 

and  pistols,  and  one  of  them  led  his  horse  into  their 
living  room.  Before  their  departure  they  read  out  the 
order  of  the  Governor  concerning  the  watchers,  and  with 
many  threatenings  gave  them  to  understand  that  no  negro 
would  in  future  be  allowed  to  attend  their  meetings. 

The  colonists,  however,  soon  grew  tired  of  maintaining 
so  strict  a  watch  on  the  plantations,  and  after  a  few  days 
hundreds  of  the  negroes  came  again  in  the  evenings  to 
Posaunenberg.  The  missionaries  could  not  think  of  refus- 
ing instruction  to  those  who  manifested  so  much  desire 
for  it,  but  to  save  them  from  further  brutality  they  retired 
with  them  among  the  brushwood,  appointing  some  to  watch 
and  give  notice  if  any  white  people  appeared  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. Happily  they  met  with  no  interruption,  and 
after  a  short  time  they  were  again  allowed  to  hold  their 
meetings  without  disturbance. 

The  Governor,  though  he  had  prohibited  meetings 
after  sunset,  gave  no  countenance  to  the  wanton  assault 
which  had  been  committed  upon  them ;  and  at  his  desire 
the  missionaries  drew  up  a  statement  of  the  outrage  from 
which  they  had  suffered.  They  asked  no  satisfaction  for 
themselves,  nor  any  punishment  of  the  offenders,  but  merely 
protection  in  future.  With  unparalleled  effrontery  two 
of  the  rioters  denied  the  whole  charge  upon  oath,  and 
demanded  that  the  missionaries  should  be  punished  as 
calumniators.  After  some  weeks,  however,  this  false  accu- 
sation was  dropped  through  the  interposition  of  Mr. 
Carstens,  one  of  the  most  respectable  planters  on  the 
island.  An  order  was  soon  afterwards  received  from  the 
Court  of  Copenhagen,  in  answer  to  an  appeal  which  had 
been  made  to  it,  which  happily  put  an  end  to  the  opposi- 
tion of  their  enemies. 

104. 


AMONG   WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

In  the  meantime  Leonard  Dober  had  been  recalled  to 
Herrnhut  as  presiding  elder  of  the  Church  there.  To  him 
belongs  the  honour  of  having  initiated,  in  the  face  of 
grave  difficulties,  the  work  among  the  negroes,  which  after 
his  departure  increased  rapidly.  His  heroic  resolve  to  sell 
himself  into  slavery  rather  than  abandon  his  purpose  can 
never  be  forgotten.  Presently  a  great  change  took  place 
in  public  sentiment  in  St.  Thomas  with  regard  to  the 
labours  of  the  missionaries.  Most  of  the  white  people 
were  convinced  that  they  were  attended  with  beneficial 
effects  to  the  slaves,  and  an  exception  highly  honourable 
to  the  missionaries  was  made  in  favour  of  the  negroes 
under  their  care.  As  it  was  not  always  possible  to  close 
the  evening  meetings  in  time  for  the  slaves  to  be  home 
before  the  appointed  hour,  the  Governor  ordered  that 
those  who  were  furnished  with  a  certificate  by  one  of  the 
missionaries  should  be  allowed  to  pass  unmolested  by  the 
watch. 

How  much  progress  had  been  made  since  Leonard 
Dober  landed  at  St.  Thomas  in  1732  without  money  and 
friendless,  to  commence  missionary  work,  was  seen  in  1832, 
when  the  centenary  of  the  mission  was  celebrated.  Colonial 
authorities  as  well  as  the  Danish  Government  now  afforded 
the  missionaries  every  facility  in  their  labours.  The 
Governor-General  and  the  Lieutenant-Governor  attended 
the  Centenary  Jubilee,  accompanied  by  the  leading  autho- 
rities of  the  island.  The  Governor  even  issued  a  pro- 
clamation directing  the  planters  to  grant  leave  to  the 
negroes  connected  with  the  missionaries'  congregations 
throughout  the  island  for  that  day,  and  the  half  of  the 
preceding  day,  that  they  might  be  present  at  the  celebra- 
tion. The  numbers  assembled  amounted  to  upwards  of 
105 


AMONG  WEST   INDIAN   SLAVES 

7000,  being  at  least  one-third  of  the  population  of  the 
island ;  but  thei'e  was  not  the  smallest  disturbance  either 
before  or  after  the  festival,  and  the  Governor  remarked 
that,  however  large  a  number  of  persons  belonging  to  the 
missionaries'  congregations  might  be  assembled  together, 
no  detachment  of  police  was  found  necessary  to  maintain 
order. 

At  the  present  time  Christianity  has  spread  so  widely 
among  the  negroes  that  the  Danish  West  Indies  have 
ceased  to  be  a  mission  field,  and  have  become  the  fourth 
self-supporting  province  of  the  Moravian  Church. 


106 


CHAPTER    IX 

IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

Forest  journeys — Attacked  by  bush  negroes — Daehne  threatened  with 
death— Struggle  with  a  snake — Stalked  by  a  jaguar— Repentant 
Caribs — An  embarrassing  host — Baptism  of  a  chief — Palgrave's  testi- 
mony— Solidity  of  Moravian  work. 

THE  missionary  labours  of  the  Moravian  Brethren 
in  South  America  have  been  principally  in  British 
and  Dutch  Guiana.  The  climate  is  very  unhealthy, 
being  humid  and  sultry.  The  country  is  flat,  overgrown 
with  impervious  thickets  and  immense  forests,  the  haunts 
of  serpents  and  other  venomous  reptiles,  and  exposed  to 
frequent  inundations.  The  soil  is  uncommonly  fertile,  and 
the  growth  of  vegetation  so  rapid,  that  several  crops  can 
be  reaped  in  a  year. 

About  the  year  1736,  a  Dutch  gentleman  in  Amsterdam 
requested  the  Moravian  Church  to  send  some  missionaries 
to  settle  on  one  of  his  plantations  on  the  river  Berbice, 
and  preach  to  the  negroes.  In  pursuance  of  this  request, 
two  missionaries,  Daehne  and  Guettner,  were  sent  in  June 
1738.  The  stewards  and  managers  of  the  estates,  suspecting 
that  they  had  been  sent  to  spy  upon  their  conduct,  made 
things  as  disagreeable  as  possible  for  them ;  and  access  to 
the  slaves  was  extremely  difficult,  owing  to  the  rigour  with 
which  they  were  treated.  In  these  circumstances,  a  gentle- 
man of  the  Surinam  trading  company  came  to  the  rescue 
by  offering  them  a  piece  of  ground  lying  in  the  middle  of 
the  forest  about  one  hundred  miles  from  the  sea-coast. 
107 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

This  offer  they  thankfully  accepted,  and  built  there  a 
settlement,  which  they  called  Pilgerhut. 

They  now  made  frequent  visits  among  the  aborigines, 
called  Arawaks,  travelling  a  circuit  of  three  hundred  miles 
through  a  vast  wilderness.  These  journeys  were  attended 
with  great  difficulties  and  dangers.  They  were  obliged  to 
carry  their  provisions  with  them,  wade  through  broad  'and 
deep  rivers,  or  cross  them  on  a  hastily  constructed  raft,  and 
often  to  spend  the  night  in  their  hammocks  suspended  from 
trees  in  the  midst  of  the  forest.  If  they  came  to  a  village 
and  the  men  were  not  at  home,  the  women  ran  shrieking 
into  the  wood,  and  thus  their  journey  was  rendered  fruitless. 
Undeterred,  however,  they  persevered  till  they  won  by 
degrees  the  confidence  of  the  savages.  Several  were  baptized 
and  a  congregation  was  formed. 

With  a  view  to  extending  the  operations  of  the  mission, 
Daehne  proceeded  to  found  another  settlement  in  Dutch 
Guiana  called  Sharon,  on  a  piece  of  ground  which  had  been 
granted  to  the  mission.  Here  were  settled  many  of  the 
Caribs,  who  had  been  expelled  from  the  West  Indies  by 
the  European  colonists.  This  settlement  also  began  to 
flourish  till  it  was  nearly  wrecked  by  the  jealousy  of  the 
bush  negroes,  who  lived  in  the  adjacent  woods,  and  whose 
habitations  were  safe  asylums  for  runaway  negro  slaves. 
For  these  fugitives  the  Caribs  lay  in  wait,  as  the  Dutch 
Government  allowed  them  fifty  florins  for  every  one  they 
seized.  The  bush  negroes  therefore  resolved  to  destroy 
Sharon,  where  many  of  the  Caribs  had  settled,  hoping  thus 
to  force  them  to  leave  the  country.  They  watched  their 
opportunity,  and  one  Sunday,  when  most  of  the  Caribs  were 
absent,  and  the  congregation  was  returning  from  divine 
service,  the  negroes,  with  a  hideous  noise,  commenced  an 
108 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

attack,  using  fire-arms  and  bows  and  arrows.  They  killed 
three  aged  Indians  in  their  huts  and  took  eleven  prisoners, 
but  were  afraid  to  approach  the  mission  house,  as  they 
observed  men  with  guns  stationed  inside.  They  fired  from 
behind  trees,  wounding  one  of  the  missionaries  in  the  arm ; 
and  at  last,  plucking  up  courage,  they  set  fire  to  the  house, 
but  the  missionaries  succeeded  in  making  their  escape.  The 
negroes  did  not  pursue  them,  but,  having  plundered  the 
settlement,  retreated  with  precipitancy,  being  afraid  of  an 
attack  from  the  Caribs,  some  of  whom  were  returning. 

Although  the  settlement  was  rebuilt,  it  was  so  con- 
tinually harassed  by  the  negroes,  that  the  work  of  the 
missionaries  could  not  be  satisfactorily  carried  on.  Vast 
swarms  of  ants  almost  totally  destroyed  their  crops  and 
thus  deprived  them  of  the  means  of  subsistence.  These 
and  other  circumstances  led  to  the  final  abandonment  of 
the  station. 

From  Sharon,  Daehne  proceeded  to  the  river  Corentyn, 
which  forms  the  boundary  between  British  and  Dutch 
Guiana,  accompanied  by  a  few  Indians,  who  assisted  him 
in  clearing  a  piece  of  ground  and  in  building  a  hut.  But 
in  a  short  time  they  all  went  away  except  one,  and  he, 
falling  sick  a  few  months  after,  was  obliged  to  return  to 
his  friends.  Thus  Daehne  was  left  alone  in  this  wilderness, 
the  haunt  of  jaguars,  serpents  of  enormous  size,  and  various 
venomous  reptiles. 

The  Indians,  who  were  continually  passing  by,  often 
inquired  into  the  reason  of  his  building  a  hut  in  that 
solitary  place,  and  asked  whether  he  did  it  by  his  own  or 
by  the  Governor's  authority.  He  told  them  he  did  it  for 
their  sakes,  to  make  them  acquainted  with  the  true  religion. 
They  answered  :  "  The  Indians  have  determined  to  kill  you." 
109 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

The  soldiers  at  the  neighbouring  Dutch  fort  also  sent  word 
that  he  was  not  safe,  and  invited  him  to  come  and  live  near 
them.  The  intrepid  missionary  thanked  them,  but,  although 
in  addition  to  all  these  perils  he  had  suffered  from  fever, 
he  determined  to  remain  at  his  post. 

About  this  time  he  had  an  almost  miraculous  escape. 
One  evening  being  unwell,  and  going  to  He  down  in  his 
hammock,  he  perceived  a  large  serpent  descending  on  him 
from  a  shelf  near  the  roof.  In  the  scuffle  the  creature  bit 
him  two  or  three  times  in  the  head,  and,  pursuing  him  very 
closely,  twined  itself  several  times  round  his  head  and  neck. 
Supposing  that  he  would  be  dead  in  a  few  minutes,  and 
wishing  to  inform  the  other  missionaries  when  they  should 
come  of  the  cause  of  his  death,  he  wrote  a  few  words  with 
chalk  upon  the  table,  lest  they  should  charge  the  Indians 
with  the  deed.  Suddenly,  however,  the  text  flashed  into 
his  mind,  "They  shall  take  up  serpents  and  it  shall  not 
hurt  them,"  and,  seizing  the  creature  with  great  force,  he 
tore  it  from  his  neck  and  flung  it  out  of  the  hut.  He  then 
lay  down,  and  when  he  had  recovered  from  the  shock  he  felt 
no  injury.  The  serpent  was  doubtless  one  of  those  whose 
bite  is  not  poisonous,  and  which  coil  round  their  prey,  and 
crush  it.  But  for  his  desperate  effort  he  would  probably 
have  been  strangled.  Daehne  was  also  in  danger  from  a 
jaguar,  which  for  a  long  time  lurked  near  his  hut  watching 
for  an  opportunity  to  seize  him.  The  roar  of  the  brute  was 
heard  every  evening,  and  the  missionary  had  to  make  a 
large  fire  near  his  hut  night  after  night  to  frighten  it  away. 

Later  in  the  same  year  the  Carib  Indians  resolved  to 

put  their  threats  against  him  into  execution.     One  day  as 

he  sat  at  dinner  about  fifty  of  them  arrived  in  canoes  and 

surrounded  bis  hut.     They  presented  an  alarming  appear- 

110 


A  Terrible  Fight  with  a  Serpent 

One  evening,  feeling  unwell,  the  missionary  lay  down.  Suddenly  a  large  serpent 
descended  from  a  shelf,  wound  itself  closely  round  him,  and  bit  him  several  times. 
Thinking  he  would  soon  be  dead,  he  sat  down  to  write  a  dying  man's  message,  when 
the  text,  "  They  shall  take  up  serpents,  and  it  shall  not  hurt  them,"  flashed  across  his 
mind.  With  a  desperate  effort  he  seized  the  creature,  and  with  great  force  flung  it 
from  him. 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

ance,  being  armed  with  swords  and  tomahawks.  Daehne 
immediately  went  out  to  them  and  spoke  to  them  in  the 
Arawak  language.  They  answered  in  a  surly  tone,  telling 
him  to  speak  the  Caribbee  language.  He  told  them  that 
he  could  not,  and  upon  this  they  began  to  speak  with  each 
other,  every  now  and  then  addressing  Daehne  to  find  out 
whether  he  understood  them  or  not.  Perceiving  that  he 
did  not  even  guess  their  meaning,  they  called  their  Arawak 
interpreter  and  made  him  ask  Daehne,  Who  had  given  him 
leave  to  build  on  their  land  ?  He  answered  that  he  had  a 
written  permission  under  the  hand  of  the  Governor.  They 
then  asked  what  object  he  had  in  coming  thither.  He  told 
them  in  order  to  preach  the  Gospel.  Their  chief  asked  to 
what  nationality  he  belonged,  and,  being  told  the  Dutch, 
said,  "  Have  you  never  heard  that  the  Indians  intend  to 
kill  you?"  "Yes,"  answered  Daehne,  "but  I  cannot 
believe  it.  You  have  among  your  Indians  some  who 
have  lived  with  me,  and  they  can  tell  you  that  I  am  a 
real  friend  of  the  Indians."  "  Yes,"  replied  he,  "  I  have 
heard  so,  and  they  say  that  you  are  another  sort  of 
Christian  than  most  of  the  white  people."  Daehne  then 
said,  "  I  am  your  friend ;  how  is  it  that  you  are  come  to 
kill  me?"  The  chief  answered,  "We  have  done  wrong." 
Upon  this  the  threatening  aspect  of  his  followers  relaxed, 
and  the  party  dispersed.  The  chief  continued  to  hold  a 
friendly  conversation  with  the  missionary,  expressing  pleasure 
at  being  told  that  other  missionaries  would  probably  come. 
As  he  was  going  away  Daehne  perceived  that  he  had  some 
"cassabi"  (a  kind  of  native  bread)  in  his  pouch.  Being 
actually  short  of  food,  he  asked  him  for  it,  as  the  chiefs 
people  could  easily  get  more,  adding,  "If  you  should  at 
any  time  pass  by  and  be  hungry,  I  also  will  give  you  soms- 
111 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

thing  to  eat."  The  chief  immediately  told  his  men  to 
give  Daehne  some  cassabi  and  fish,  and  then  took  leave, 
saying  he  would  often  come  to  see  him.  The  Indians 
showed  their  friendliness  in  other  ways,  helping  Daehne 
from  time  to  time  in  clearing  the  ground  and  felling  trees. 
More  than  once  he  found  himself  reduced  to  great  want, 
not  knowing  when  he  rose  in  the  morning  whether  he 
should  taste  a  morsel  all  day,  but  he  generally  found  some 
Indians  who  were  willing  to  share  their  mouthful  of  cassabi 
with  him. 

In  the  year  1758  another  painful  experience  befell  him. 
While  he  was  gathering  wood  for  fuel  some  large  black 
ants  nearly  two  inches  long  fastened  upon  his  hand,  and 
their  stings  gave  him  such  excruciating  pain  that  he  nearly 
fainted. 

During  the  following  year  he  was  occasionally  visited  by 
Warau  Indians,  who  listened  attentively  to  his  preaching, 
and  some  of  them  promised  to  come  and  live  with  him. 
His  incessant  bodily  labours,  which  were  often  beyond  his 
strength,  brought  on  an  attack  of  sickness,  which  was 
increased  by  the  unhealthiness  of  the  climate  and  hiL  ^-oor 
and  scanty  fare.  His  fellow  missionaries  in  Paramaribo, 
being  informed  of  his  condition,  immediately  despatched 
one  of  their  number,  named  Boemper,  to  his  assistance. 
He  set  out,  but  for  a  considerable  time  could  not  get  an 
Indian  to  take  him  in  his  boat,  partly  from  their  fear  of 
going  near  a  sick  person,  but  especially  because  a  report 
had  been  circulated  that  the  devil  lived  with  Daehne. 
They  therefore  did  all  they  could  to  dissuade  Boemper 
from  venturing  to  go  to  so  dangerous  a  person.  However 
he  persisted  and  arrived  at  the  Corentyn,  to  Daehne's  great 
comfort.  After  two  years  two  missionaries  were  sent  to 
112 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

relieve  Daehne  at  this  post  of  difficulty  and  danger,  and  he 
returned  for  a  time  to  Europe. 

In  the  meantime  a  war  broke  out  in  Surinam  between 
the  bush  negroes,  headed  by  two  leaders,  Abim  and  Samsam, 
and  the  Dutch  Government.  The  negroes  were  not  so 
easily  suppressed  as  their  brothers  in  Jamaica,  having  behind 
them  an  unlimited  reach  of  wild  forest  country.  In  the 
year  1764  the  Government  made  peace  with  them,  and, 
judging  that  their  conversion  to  Christianity  would  tend 
more  than  anything  else  to  make  them  peaceable  and  stop 
the  outrages  which  they  were  in  the  habit  of  committing, 
applied  to  the  United  Brethren  to  send  missionaries  to 
instruct  them.  Accordingly  in  1765  Daehne  and  two  other 
missionaries  were  despatched  to  Paramaribo. 

As  soon  as  possible  they  proceeded  inland,  but  found 
Samsam  the  negro  leader  a  difficult  person  to  deal  with. 
He  insisted  on  one  of  the  missionaries  living  with  him, 
not  from  any  peculiar  regard  for  them,  but  solely  to  have 
a  European  residing  in  his,  house,  which  the  negroes  esteem 
an  honour.  When  he  found  them  resolute  in  their  deter- 
mination of  dwelling  together,  he  kept  back  their  goods, 
and  either  applied  them  to  his  own  use,  or  suffered  them 
to  spoil.  One  of  the  new  missionaries  died,  and  Daehne 
and  the  other,  named  Stoll,  at  first  suffered  great  hardships, 
living  in  a  miserable  little  hut  till  Abim,  the  other  negro 
chief,  built  a  small  house  for  them.  In  a  short  time,  how- 
ever, they  lost  likewise  this  friend  and  benefactor,  as  he 
was  shot  in  a  battle  between  his  own  and  another  negro 
tribe.  Before  he  went  to  the  battle  he  presented  his  son, 
John  Arabini,  to  the  missionaries,  saying,  "  that  he  did  not 
know  what  sort  of  people  the  Brethren  were,  nor  the  cause  of 
their  abode  in  the  country,  but  believed  God  had  sent  them." 
113  H 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

Arabini,  who  was  chosen  chief  in  the  place  of  his  father, 
proved  a  real  friend  and  protector  to  the  missionaries,  who, 
as  soon  as  they  had  learnt  the  language,  began  to  preach 
to  the  people.  This  excited  the  jealousy  and  opposition 
of  the  idol-priest,  and  especially  of  the  old  women,  who 
terrified  their  superstitious  fellow-countrymen  by  saying  that 
their  "gados"  (gods)  were  angry  with  them  for  turning 
to  the  "  Gran-gado  "  (the  great  God)  of  the  white  people. 

The  missionaries,  ignorant  of  the  plots  for  their  destruc- 
tion, continued  to  hold  their  family  devotions  with  their 
doors  open,  hoping  that  some  of  the  savages  might  be 
attracted  by  curiosity  to  attend.  They  were  warned 
against  going  out  of  the  house  at  night,  but  as  Arabini 
maintained  a  good  understanding  with  the  Dutch  Govern- 
ment, who  had  recommended  the  missionaries  to  his  pro- 
tection, none  of  their  enemies  ventured  to  do  them  any 
personal  injury. 

Arabini  himself,  after  careful  instruction,  was  baptized 
in  the  presence  of  most  of  the  male  inhabitants  of  the 
village,  the  women  being  too  much  afraid  of  their  gods 
to  come.  His  baptism  incensed  the  heathen  negroes,  especi- 
ally the  idolatrous  women.  Instigated  by  them  the  chief 
of  a  neighbouring  village  entered  the  mission  house  foaming 
with  rage,  and  armed  with  a  gun  and  sabre.  He  cursed 
them  for  committing  the  heinous  offence  of  persuading 
Arabini  to  forsake  the  gods  of  his  fathers.  But  the  un- 
daunted demeanour  of  the  missionaries  baffled  him,  and 
he  returned  to  his  own  house. 

Of  all  the  stations  occupied  by  the  Moravian  mission- 
aries, this  one  among  the  bush  negroes  of  Surinam  was 
justly  deemed  the  most  difficult.  The  roving  disposition 
of  the  negroes,  who  were  constantly  moving  from  place 
114 


IN  THE  FORESTS  OF  DUTCH  GUIANA 

to  place,  and  the  unhealthiness  of  the  climate,  militated 
most  strongly  against  success  in  missionary  work  amongst 
them.  In  coming  up  the  river  from  Paramaribo  to  the 
mission  station  at  Bambey,  the  boat  had  to  be  carried 
up  twenty  cataracts,  and  paths  had  to  be  cut  with  an  axe 
through  dense  jungles.  Notwithstanding  these  moral  and 
physical  difficulties,  Daehne  and  his  coadjutors  laid  the 
foundations  of  their  work  so  solidly  that,  when  the  famous 
traveller  W.  G.  Palgrave  visited  Surinam  in  1875,  he  had 
nothing  but  praise  for  the  results  of  the  Moravian  mission 
work.  As  an  independent  observer  of  large  experience,  his 
opinion  has  no  little  weight,  and  he  wrote  thus :  "  The 
latest  census  gives  nineteen  Moravian  schools,  while  over 
24,000  names  are  inscribed  in  the  register  of  the  Brother- 
hood. That  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  in  1863  was 
neither  preceded,  accompanied,  or  followed  in  Dutch  Guiana 
by  any  disturbances  like  those  which  agitated  Jamaica, 
Demerara,  and  other  settlements ;  that  scarcely  one  of  the 
Creole  labourers  on  the  estates  struck  work  or  took  advan- 
tage of  his  new  completeness  of  freedom  to  give  himself 
up  to  idleness  and  vagabond  life ;  these  things  are  mainly 
due,  so  the  colonists  acknowledge,  to  the  spirit  of  subordina- 
tion, industry,  and  order  inspired  into  their  pupils  by  the 
Moravian  teachers.  Their  loyalty  and  good  sense  had 
prepared  a  people  worthy  of  the  rights  into  the  enjoyment 
of  which  they  at  last  entered.  They  had  made  of  the  slaves 
under  their  tutorial  care  not  only,  as  the  phrase  goes,  good 
Christians,  but  they  had  also  made  of  them,  what  the 
majority  of  other  teachers  had  failed  to  do,  good  citizens 
and  good  subjects,  loyal  to  their  Government,  respectful 
to  their  superiors,  orderly  among  themselves." 


116 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  CHAMPION  OF  THE  HOTTENTOTS 

A  narrow  escape— Lions  and  snow— First  interview  with  Geika— Pro- 
pitiated by  buttons— Kaffir  gluttons— Nervous  savages— "  From  the 
university  to  the  hut  "—Unnatural  parents— A  lion's  ionne-bouche — 
Fastidious  Boers— The  attack  on  Graaff-Reinet— Shooting  a  peace- 
maker— A  truculent  farmer — The  wilderness  settlement— Redeeming 
slaves. 

DR.  VANDERKEMP,  the  son  of  a  Dutch  minister 
at  Rotterdam,  was  born  in  1748.  Though  a  native 
of  Holland,  he  took  his  M.D.  degree  in  Edinburgh. 
For  several  years  he  practised  at  Middelburg  in  Holland. 
He  had  then  little  religious  belief,  being  entirely  sceptical 
till  he  was  nearly  fifty  years  of  age,  when  a  painful  event 
occurred,  which  revolutionised  his  life. 

One  day,  in  the  month  of  June,  while  he  was  sailing  on 
the  river  near  Dort  with  his  wife  and  daughter,  a  violent 
storm  suddenly  arose,  and  the  boat  was  upset.  Mrs.  and 
Miss  Vanderkemp  soon  sunk  and  were  drowned,  and  the 
doctor,  clinging  to  the  boat,  was  carried  down  the  stream 
nearly  a  mile,  no  one  daring  in  so  dreadful  a  squall  to 
venture  from  the  shore  to  his  assistance.  A  vessel  lying 
in  the  port  of  Dort  was  by  the  violence  of  the  storm 
driven  from  her  moorings,  and  drifted  towards  him,  and, 
just  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  sinking,  the  sailors  took 
him  from  the  capsized  boat.  Thus  remarkably  was  pre- 
served a  life  which  was  henceforth  to  be  dedicated  to  the 
missionary  cause. 

116 


CHAMPION   OF  THE   HOTTENTOTS 

He  came  to  London  and  entered  into  communication 
with  the  directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  laying 
before  them  the  project  of  a  mission  to  South  Africa. 
He  seemed  to  them  to  be  the  very  man,  qualified  by  the 
most  appropriate  talents,  to  commence  and  superintend  it. 

In  December  1798  he  sailed  with  three  other  mission- 
aries for  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  where  they  arrived  in 
safety.  Letters  from  the  English  Governor  to  subordinate 
magistrates  in  the  country  were  kindly  furnished,  waggons 
were  purchased,  and  Bruntjie,  a  famous  elephant  hunter, 
was  sent  from  the  Moravian  Brethren  of  Bavian  Kloof, 
and  engaged  as  guide  and  interpreter.  In  the  end  of  May 
Vanderkemp  commenced  his  journey  towards  Kaffraria; 
after  passing  the  valley  of  Modezand,  they  entered  upon 
a  perilous  road  between  ridges  of  precipitous  mountains. 
In  the  last  house  on  that  side  of  the  wilderness  they  were 
sheltered  from  a  heavy  rain,  and  the  next  night  they 
pitched  their  tents  amid  a  thick  fall  of  snow.  Onwards 
they  passed  through  a  trackless  waste  infested  with  lions, 
leopards,  wolves,  and  other  beasts  of  prey ;  often  they  could 
not  sleep  for  the  terrific  sounds.  At  last  they  arrived  at 
the  house  of  Mr.  De  Beer.  The  settlement  of  this  wealthy 
colonist,  on  the  outskirts  of  civilisation,  was  on  a  large 
scale,  with  buildings,  substantial  and  clean,  and  numerous 
domestics  and  dependants,  extensive  farms,  corn  and  grazing 
grounds.  In  the  long,  stupendous  defile  of  the  river  Kloof, 
through  which  De  Beer  and  his  guest  went  on  their  way,  the 
scenery  was  extremely  grand,  bold  cliffs,  rugged  rocks,  lofty 
mountain  peaks,  and  valleys  clothed  with  groves  of  mimosa 
trees,  the  flowers  of  which  appeared  like  innumerable  golden 
balls  suspended  from  the  branches.  The  Hex  River,  foaming 
in  its  course, forced  its  way  tumultuously  through  the  jungle. 
117 


CHAMPION   OF   THE   HOTTENTOTS 

After  a  tedious  journey  they  arrived  at  the  dwelling  of 
the  Kaffir  chief  Geika,  to  whom  they  had  previously  sent 
a  message  requesting  leave  to  enter  his  territory.  The 
chief  soon  approached,  in  a  solemn  manner,  attended  by 
two  of  his  men,  one  on  each  side.  He  was  clothed  with 
a  long  robe  of  panthers'  skins,  and  wore  a  diadem  of  copper 
and  another  of  beads  round  his  head.  He  had  in  his  hand 
an  iron  club,  and  his  cheeks  and  lips  were  painted  red. 
At  a  distance  behind  him  stood  his  subordinates  and  women 
in  the  form  of  a  half-moon,  and  at  a  great  distance  the 
rest  of  the  people.  He  reached  out  his  right  hand,  but 
spoke  not  a  word. 

Vanderkemp  presented  him  with  a  tobacco-box  which  he 
had  filled  with  buttons.  Geika  then  desired  to  know  by 
an  interpreter  what  was  requested  of  him :  he  said  that 
the  missionaries  had  come  at  a  very  unfavourable  time, 
that  all  the  country  was  in  confusion,  and  that  he  was  in 
perpetual  danger  from  his  enemies.  By  degrees,  however,  .his 
suspicions  of  the  missionaries  were  removed,  and  he  assigned 
them  some  land  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  Keiskamma. 

The  place  allotted  was  a  beautiful  plain  of  grass  in  the 
middle  of  an  amphitheatre  of  high  mountains,  dotted  over 
by  several  kraals  of  Kaffirs,  Round  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tains ran  a  river  of  excellent  water;  the  slopes  of  the 
mountains  were  covered  by  thick  woods  containing  trees 
of  every  description. 

Geika,  the  chief,  though  he  did  not  care  how  much  he 
troubled  the  missionaries,  or  begged  from  them  himself, 
was  sometimes  enraged  if  he  saw  them  too  much  troubled 
by  others.  On  such  an  occasion  he  once  laid  hold  of  a 
stick  and  knocked  down  servants,  women,  and  children, 
indeed  all  who  came  in  his  way,  without  making  any  dis-- 
118 


CHAMPION   OF   THE   HOTTENTOTS 

tinction.     The  natives  were  generally  painted  red,  and  some 
of  them  by  way  of  ornament  wore  a  plaster  of  cow-dung 
upon  their  foreheads.     They  were  extremely  gluttonous,  and 
a  party  of  them  would  devour  a  whole  ox  at  a  meal.     They 
were  very  slow  of  apprehension,  and  could  not  conceive  the 
use  of  a  gimlet  or  scissors  till  they  saw  some  one  actually 
using  them.     It  was   no  small    addition   to  the   trials  of 
Dr.  Vanderkemp  in  this  situation  that  his  companion  Mr. 
Edmonds  determined  to  leave  him.     He  had  a  great  desire 
to  go  to  Bengal,  and  could  not  overcome  his  strong  aver- 
sion to  the  Kaffirs.     Thus  the  doctor  was  left  to  carry  on 
alone   his   arduous  work.     At  the  same  time  also  violent 
opposition  was  excited  among  some  of  the  natives,  who  looked 
upon  him  as  a  spy  of  the  Boers,  who  were  bitterly  hated  by 
the  Kaffirs.     They  resolved  at  one  time  to  kill  him,  and  he 
was  forbidden  to  continue  teaching ;  but  after  a  while  their 
rage   subsided,  and    he    persevered    in    his    lonely   labours. 
The   Kaffirs   were   sunk    in   the  depths    of  ignorance,  and 
were  subject  to  senseless  panics.     One  evening  when  the 
missionary,  after  reading  a  chapter  to  some  inquirers,  arose 
to  kneel  with  them  round  the  fire,  a  native  who  was  with 
them  was  so  terrified  that  he  seized  his  spear,  and  running 
off  to  the  field  hid  himself,  supposing  that  they  intended 
to  murder  him.     A  few  days  after,  a  young  Kaffir  woman 
going  to  visit  the  missionary  saw  in  the  distance  his  tent 
shaken  by  the  wind,  and,  supposing  it  to  be  some  rapacious 
beast  which  had  been  let  loose  to  devour  her,  bolted  off 
through  the  river  into  the  forest,  where,  missing  the  path 
in  her  fright,  she  fell  into  a  pit  full  of  sharpened  stakes 
that  had  been  made  as  a  wild-beast  trap,  and  nearly  lost 
her  life. 

Vanderkemp's  most  promising  pupils  at  this  time  were 
119 


CHAMPION  OF  THE  HOTTENTOTS 

two  or  three  Hottentot  women,  who  could  only  come  for 
instruction  at  night.  As  all  his  candles  were  spent,  and 
there  was  no  one  to  give  him  another,  their  conversations 
had  to  be  carried  on  in  the  dark.  Dr.  Moffat,  in  his 
"  Missionary  Labours  in  South  Africa,"  has  paid  an  eloquent 
tribute  to  Vanderkemp''s  work  at  this  time :  "  He  came 
from  a  university  to  stoop  to  teach  the  alphabet  to  the 
poor  naked  Hottentot  and  Kaffir ;  from  the  society  of 
nobles  to  associate  with  beings  of  the  lowest  grade  in  the 
scale  of  humanity;  from  stately  mansions  to  the  filthy 
hovel  of  the  greasy  African;  from  the  army  (in  which  he 
had  been  a  captain  previous  to  entering  the  medical  pro- 
fession) to  instruct  the  fierce  savage  in  the  tactics  of  a 
heavenly  warfare;  from  the  study  of  physic  to  become  the 
guide  to  the  Balm  of  Gilead." 

In  January  1801  Dr.  Vanderkemp  resolved,  after  a  stay 
of  fifteen  months,  to  leave  Kaffraria.  Some  colonists,  who 
had  also  been  resident  there,  accompanied  him  on  the 
march  to  GraafF-Reinet.  This  was  not  unaccompanied  by 
peril,  as  they  were  attacked  by  the  diminutive  Bushmen, 
whose  poisoned  arrows  were  very  dangerous.  Fires  were 
considered  necessary  at  night  to  keep  ofi^  lions,  but  they 
dared  not  light  them  for  fear  of  being  discovered  by  the 
Bushmen.  These  degraded  beings,  who  seemed  to  have 
lost  nearly  all  semblance  of  humanity,  lived  in  holes  in 
the  ground  or  caves.  Moffat  says,  in  the  work  above 
quoted,  "there  are  instances  among  them  of  parents 
throwing  their  tender  off'spring  to  the  hungry  lion  who 
stands  roaring  before  their  cave,  refusing  to  depart  till 
some  peace-offering  be  made  to  him."  Their  savagery 
had  been  increased  by  the  cruelty  of  the  colonists,  who 
had  hunted  them  like  wild  beasts. 
120 


CHAMPION   OF  THE   HOTTENTOTS 

Having  passed  safely  through  the  country  of  the  Bush- 
men, Dr.  Vanderkemp  arrived  at  Graaff-Reinet.  Here  he 
was  offered  the  pastorate  of  the  Dutch  Church,  but 
refused  it,  being  determined  to  devote  himself  to  mis- 
sionary work  among  the  despised  Hottentots. 

At  GraafF-Reinet  Dr.  Vanderkemp  found  two  additional 
missionaries,  who  had  come  from  England  to  assist  him. 
They  had  already  commenced  instructing  the  slaves  and 
the  Hottentots,  assembling  them  in  the  church  which 
Mr.  Maynier,  the  Commissioner  of  the  district,  had 
granted  them  for  that  purpose.  In  this  good  work  Dr. 
Vanderkemp  joined  them,  and  great  multitudes  of  Hot- 
tentots flocked  to  Graaff-Reinet  to  receive  instruction  and 
to  seek  a  refuge  from  the  oppression  of  the  Boers.  Their 
labours  were  attended  with  success,  but  offence  was  taken 
by  the  colonists,  who  actually  took  up  arms  against  the 
Government,  complaining  that  the  Commissioner  protected 
the  Hottentots  and  Kaffirs,  and  encouraged  them  to  rob 
and  murder  the  colonists ;  that  they  were  instructed  in 
reading  and  writing,  and  thereby  put  on  a  level  with 
Christians,  and  they  particularly  complained  that  they 
were  allowed  to  hold  their  meetings  in  the  church  of 
GraafF-Reinet. 

On  the  approach  of  the  rebels  to  the  village,  the 
Commissioner  sent  to  hear  their  demands,  which  were, 
that  the  slaves  and  Hottentots  should  be  excluded  from 
the  church,  which  should  be  purified  by  having  the  seats 
washed,  and  the  pavement  broken  up,  and  that  those 
Hottentots  who  had  murdered  white  men  should  be  given 
up  to  them.  The  Commissioner  consented  to  their  demands 
respecting  the  church,  and  promised  that  those  Hottentots 
whom  they  accused  of  murder  should  be  tried  according 
121 


CHAMPION   OF  THE   HOTTENTOTS 

to  the  laws  of  the  colony,  but  he  refused  to  let  them  be 
delivered  into  their  hands  without  any  proof  of  their 
guilt.  These  concessions  did  not  satisfy  the  rebels,  and 
they  prepared  to  attack  the  place;  but  finding  the  troops 
ready  to  receive  them  they,  after  some  hesitation,  with- 
drew. In  the  meantime  Dr.  Vanderkemp  tried  to  bring 
them  to  accept  the  terms  proposed.  He  first  wrote  to 
one  of  their  leaders,  with  whom  he  was  acquainted ;  and 
not  receiving  any  answer  he  rode  out  alone  to  their  camp. 
They  met  him  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  he  succeeded 
in  persuading  the  leaders  of  the  party  to  accompany 
him  to  Graaff-Reinet,  where  the  affair  was  peaceably 
settled. 

Soon  after  this.  Dr.  Vanderkemp  paid  another  visit 
to  Kaffirland,  but  there  appeared  so  little  prospect  of 
hopeful  work  there  that  he  speedily  returned  to  Graaff- 
Reinet  to  resume  his  labours  among  the  Hottentots. 
Although  he  had  very  little  visible  success  among  the 
Kaffirs,  the  disinterestedness  of  his  character  made  so 
strong  an  impression  on  them  that  they  were  favourably 
disposed  to  receive  the  missionaries  who  came  to  them 
in  after  years. 

The  Boers,  ready  to  seize  upon  every  pretext  for 
showing  their  enmity  to  the  missionaries,  now  represented 
the  late  journey  of  Vanderkemp  into  Kaffirland  as  intended 
to  stir  up  Geika  against  them,  and  again  appeared  in  arms. 
They  completely  surrounded  the  village  of  Graaff-Reinet, 
and  took  possession  of  some  of  the  houses,  firing  upon 
the  inhabitants  and  the  soldiers.  Many  balls  were  deli- 
berately aimed  at  Vanderkemp,  but  he  escaped  unhurt. 
Soon  after  this  the  Doctor  received  a  communication  from 
the  Governor,  General  Dundas,  in  which  he  expressed  his 
122 


CHAMPION   OF  THE   HOTTENTOTS 

desire  that  a  missionary  institution  for  the  Hottentots 
should  be  formed  on  the  borders  of  the  colony,  promising 
at  the  same  time  any  piece  of  ground  in  the  disposal  of 
Government  which  might  be  thought  suitable.  Encouraged 
by  this  offer  the  missionaries  left  Graaff-Reinet  with  a 
hundred  and  nine  Hottentots.  Stragglers  joined  them 
on  the  road,  and  increased  this  number  to  two  hundred 
and  twenty-one.  Their  temporary  residence  was  fixed  at 
Botha's  farm,  about  seven  miles  west  of  Algoa  Bay, 
where  they  continued  with  the  Hottentots  for  nearly 
eight  months,  working  under  considerable  difficulty.  The 
Doctor  was  for  some  time  confined  to  his  bed  with 
rheumatism ;  and  the  country  was  in  a  very  disturbed 
state  owing  to  roving  bands  of  Hottentot  marauders. 
Not  long  after  their  settlement  at  Botha''s  farm,  one  of 
these  bands  attacked  them  by  night.  All  endeavours  to 
persuade  them  to  a  friendly  agreement  were  in  vain ;  they 
only  answered  by  firing  at  any  one  who  showed  himself. 
A  Hottentot  was  sent  out  to  make  overtures  of  peace, 
but  they  cried  :  "  Look  !  there  comes  a  peace-maker  !  Kill 
him  !  shoot  him  ! "  and  he  received  a  ball  in  his  leg.  The 
chief  of  the  banditti,  however,  being  shot,  the  rest  of  the 
band  fled,  but  renewed  the  attack  two  or  three  times 
afterwards.  These  successive  attacks  induced  Vanderkemp 
with  his  followers  to  take  refuge  for  a  while  in  Fort 
Frederick,  where,  as  usual,  he  found  the  colonists  very 
unfriendly. 

By  the  peace  of  Amiens  in  1802  it  was  stipulated  that 
the  Colony  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  should  revert  to 
the  Dutch,  and  the  interval  between  the  departure  of 
the  English  garrison  from  Algoa  Bay  and  the  arrival  of 
the  Dutch  was  to  the  missionaries  a  time  of  great  anxiety. 
122 


CHAMPION   OF   THE   HOTTENTOTS 

General  Dundas  was  so  much  impressed  with  a  sense  of 
the  danger  to  which  the  missionaries  would  be  exposed 
that  he  used  every  argument  to  induce  them  to  suspend 
their  labours  and  accompany  him  to  Cape  Town,  and 
when  he  could  not  prevail  upon  them,  "  he  considered 
us,"  says  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  "as  dead  men."  The  new 
Governor,  General  Janssens,  arrived  at  Algoa  Bay  in 
1803.  On  his  arrival,  the  frontier  Boers  proposed  that  all 
the  Hottentots  should  be  seized,  that  each  should  have  a 
chain  attached  to  his  leg,  and  that  they  should  be  dis- 
tributed among  them  as  slaves.  Public  opinion  in  Europe 
would  not  have  permitted,  even  if  the  General  had  been 
so  inclined,  such  a  direct  method  of  enslaving  the  people. 
But  the  General  had  been  acquainted  with  Vanderkemp 
in  former  days  in  Holland,  and  was  friendly  to  him.  He 
agreed  to  grant  him  another  site  for  his  settlement,  and 
Vanderkemp  gave  it  the  name  of  Bethelsdorp,  since  well 
known  in  the  missionary  annals  of  South  Africa. 

A  contemporary  traveller,  Lichtenstein,  has  given  us 
a  graphic  picture  of  Vanderkemp  at  this  time.  "On  the 
day  of  our  arrival  at  Algoa  Bay,"  he  writes,  "we  re- 
ceived a  visit  from  Vanderkemp.  In  the  very  hottest 
part  of  the  morning  we  saw  a  waggon,  such  as  is  used 
in  husbandry,  drawn  by  four  meagre  oxen,  coming  slowly 
along  the  sandy  downs.  Vanderkemp  sat  upon  a  plank 
laid  across  it,  without  a  hat,  his  venerable  bald  head 
exposed  to  the  burning  rays  of  the  sun.  He  was  dressed 
in  a  threadbare  black  coat,  waistcoat,  and  breeches,  with- 
out shirt,  neckcloth,  or  stockings,  and  leather  sandals  bound 
on  his  feet,  the  same  as  are  worn  by  the  Hottentots," 

As  time  went  on  Vanderkemp  become  more  and  more 
the  champion  of  this  oppressed  people  againsft  the  tyranny 
124 


CHAMPION   OF  THE   HOTTENTOTS 

both  of  Boer  and  English  colonists.  In  1804  he  wrote 
to  the  Governor  stating  that  his  conscience  would  not 
permit  him  any  longer  to  encourage  Hottentots  to  enter 
into  the  service  of  the  farmers,  because  of  the  cruelty 
and  injustice  with  which  they  were  treated,  without  any 
relief  being  afforded  them  by  the  magistrates.  The 
farmers  were  so  incensed  at  the  missionary  that  one  of 
them  went  to  Cape  Town,  and  without  ceremony  re- 
quested from  the  Governor  leave  to  shoot  him.  General 
Janssens  replied  by  asking  significantly  if  he  had  seen 
the  gallows  on  his  entrance  into  the  town. 

In  the  year  1806  the  colony  again  reverted  to  the 
English.  The  fleet  which  brought  English  soldiers  brought 
also  the  celebrated  missionary  Henry  Martyn,  on  his  way 
to  India.  He  has  described  in  his  journal  how  he  found 
Dr.  Vanderkemp  outside  his  house  looking  at  the  stars, 
and  the  veneration  with  which  the  veteran  missionary 
inspired  him.  Strikingly  different  as  the  two  men  were 
in  almost  every  respect,  they  were  alike  in  devoting  in- 
tellectual powers  of  the  highest  order  to  the  instruction 
of  some  of  the  most  degraded  of  the  human  species, — 
Hottentots  and  low-caste  Bengalis. 

No  sooner  was  English  rule  re-established  than  General 
Sir  David  Baird  sent  for  Vanderkemp  to  consult  him  on 
the  best  method  of  treating  Hottentot  prisoners  of  war, 
and  soon  after  gave  him  full  permission  to  resume  his 
labours  at  Bethelsdorp.  This  had  now  become  a  flourish- 
ing settlement.  The  fields,  once  a  barren  wilderness, 
were  grazed  by  twelve  hundred  head  of  cattle,  besides 
sheep  and  goats;  and  in  the  year  1810  the  number  of 
persons  at  Bethelsdorp  amounted  to  nearly  one  thousand. 
Industry  continually  increased.  Mats  and  baskets  were 
125 


CHAMPION   OF   THE   HOTTENTOTS 

made  in  considerable  quantities  and  sold  in  the  country 
round.  The  manufacture  of  salt  was  encouraged,  and  it 
was  bartered  in  the  neighbourhood  for  wheat  and  other 
useful  articles.  Soap-boiling,  sawing  and  wood-cutting  for 
waggons  became  also  means  of  support. 

Anxious  to  keep  down  as  far  as  possible  the  expenses 
of  the  mission,  Vanderkemp  generally  supported  himself 
with  little  or  no  cost  to  his  society.  He  also  at  various 
times  ransomed  Hottentot  slaves,  paying  the  purchase 
money  out  of  his  own  private  fortune.  In  the  course  of 
three  years  he  redeemed  seven  of  these  at  no  less  a  cost 
than  ,£'800.  It  is  sad  to  record  that  up  to  the  end  his 
soul  was  tortured  by  the  heartless  cruelties  inflicted  on 
the  natives.  A  few  months  before  his  death  he  wrote: 
"I  would  go  anywhere  to  escape  from  my  present  situa- 
tion: I  cannot  remain  much  longer  at  Bethelsdorp;  my 
spirits  are  broken,  and  I  am  l^owed  down  by  the  Land- 
drost  Cuyler's  continual  oppression  of  the  Hottentots." 

He  died  in  1811  at  Cape  Town,  whither  he  had  been 
summoned  by  the  Governor  to  give  evidence  concerning 
some  of  these  very  cases.  Shortly  before  his  death  he 
had  projected  a  mission  to  Madagascar,  and  he  seems  to 
have  had  some  prescience  of  the  success  which  Christian 
preaching  was  to  meet  with  in  that  country.  He  was  an 
accomplished  linguist,  being  able  to  read  and  write  in 
sixteen  languages.  It  was  undoubtedly  his  work  in  South 
Africa  which  laid  the  fomidation  for  the  labours  of  Moffat 
and  Livingst.one. 


126 


CHAPTER  XI 

ROBERT    MOFFAT  AND  THE   BECHUANAS 

A  dismal  prospect — Africaner  the  terrible — Sheep  scared  by  a  hyena — 
Between  a  tiger  and  a  serpent — A  frail  shelter— Short  commons — 
A  happy  transformation — Moffat  poisoned — The  frightened  Boer — 
Further  afield — Mischievous  natives — A  Bechuana  virago — A  stone 
for  dinner — Cunning  rain-makers — Facing  death — A  timely  warning 
— Savage  warfare — "  Moving  houses." 

BEFORE  the  year  1817,  very  little  progress  had  been 
made  by  missions  in  South  Africa,  owing  to  the 
obstructions  thrown  in  the  way  by  the  Cape 
Government,  and  also  by  the  Boers,  who  preferred  to  keep 
the  natives  in  the  condition  of  slaves.  In  that  year  MoiFat 
landed  at  Cape  Town,  having  been  sent  out  by  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  He  had  intended  to  proceed  to  Nama- 
qua-land,  but  permission  was  for  a  long  time  refused  by 
the  Cape  authorities,  who  said  that  as  many  slaves  had 
already  run  away  from  their  masters  to  the  mission  station 
at  Griquatown,  it  was  not  desirable  that  any  more  mission 
stations  should  be  established. 

After  persistent  applications,  however,  by  Mr.  Thorn, 
a  Dutch  Reformed  minister  at  Cape  Town,  the  Governor 
at  last  consented  that  Moffat  should  proceed.  An  account 
which  the  missionary  received  from  a  traveller  of  the  region 
he  was  about  to  pass  through,  was  not  encouraging  :  "  You 
will  find,"  he  was  told,  "plenty  of  sand  and  stones,  a  thinly- 
scattered  population  always  suffering  from  want  of  water, 
127 


ROBERT   MOFFAT   AND 

plains  and  hills  roasted  like  a  burnt  loaf,  under  the  scorch- 
ing rays  of  a  cloudless  sun." 

Besides  all  this,  the  region  he  was  about  to  approach 
was  dominated  by  the  terror  of  an  outlawed  Hottentot 
chief  named  Africaner.  He  had  formerly  been  servant  to 
a  Boer  farmer,  who  had  ill-treated  him  and  had  been  shot 
dead  by  his  brother  Titus.  On  this  a  price  of  1000  dollars 
was  set  by  the  Cape  Government  on  the  head  of  Africaner, 
who  dared  any  one  to  approach  his  territories.  He 
threatened  to  destroy  the  mission  station  of  Warm  Bath, 
where  he  himself  had  formerly  received  Christian  instruction. 
For  a  whole  month  the  missionaries  were  in  constant  terror, 
expecting  the  threatened  attack.  On  one  occasion  they  dug 
square  holes  in  the  ground  about  six  feet  deep,  that  in 
case  of  an  assault,  they  might  escape  the  bullets;  there 
they  remained  buried  alive  for  a  week,  having  the  tilt 
sail  of  the  waggon  thrown  over  the  mouth  of  the  pit  to 
keep  oflP  the  burning  rays  of  a  vertical  sun.  Finding  it 
impossible  to  remain  in  circumstances  of  such  danger,  they 
retired  to  Cape  Colony.  The  mission  station  was  «oon 
afterwards  burnt  to  the  ground  by  Africaner's  folio  we.  j. 

When  the  Dutch  farmers  heard  of  Moffat's  intention 
to  proceed  to  Namaqualand,  they  predicted  his  speedy- 
death  at  the  hands  of  Africaner.  One  said  that  he  would 
set  him  up  as  a  mark  for  his  boys  to  shoot  at;  another 
that  he  would  strip  off  his  skin  and  make  a  drum  of  it 
to  dance  to,  another  consoling  prediction  was  that  a 
drinking  cup  would  be  made  of  his  skull.  One  old  lady 
wiping  her  eyes,  bade  him  farewell,  saying:  "Had  you 
been  an  old  man,  it  would  have  been  nothing,  for  you 
would  soon  have  died,  whether  or  no ;  but  you  are  young 
and  going  to  become  a  prey  to  that  monster." 
128 


THE   BECHUANAS 

The  difficulties  of  the  journey  were  also  considerable. 
The  waggons  were  drawn  by  eight  or  ten  oxen,  and  only 
went  about  two  and  a  half  miles  an  hour.  The  task  of 
driving  the  loose  cattle  was  not  an  easy  one,  for  frequently 
the  oxen  would  take  one  course,  the  sheep  another,  and 
the  horses  a  third.  Sometimes  the  unearthly  howl  of  a 
hyena  would  make  the  sheep  take  to  their  heels,  and  the 
missionary,  dreading  the  loss  of  his  mutton,  had  to  pursue 
them.  At  other  times,  after  heavy  rain,  the  oxen  would 
sink  in  the  mire  and  the  waggons  had  to  be  unloaded 
and  dragged  out  backwards.  When  there  was  a  succession 
of  dry  days,  their  troubles  were  of  an  opposite  kind.  The 
oxen  would  toil  along,  their  tongues  lolling  out  with  thirst, 
till  they  came  to  a  dead  stop  and  declined  to  go  any  farther. 
Moffat  and  his  companion,  Kitchingman,  after  digging  an 
immense  hole  in  the  sand,  would  find  a  scanty  supply  of 
brackish  water  which  scarcely  sufficed  for  their  needs. 

They  were  also  often  exposed  to  danger  from  lions, 
which  frequented  the  pools,  and  some  of  the  party  had 
many  hair-breadth  escapes.  One  night  they  were  quietly 
seated  at  evening  worship  by  a  small  pool,  and  the  closing 
notes  of  a  hymn  had  just  died  away  when  the  terrific  roar 
of  a  lion  was  heard ;  the  oxen,  which  before  were  quietly 
chewing  the  cud,  rushed  upon  them  and  over  their  fires, 
leaving  them  prostrate  and  in  a  cloud  of  dust  and  sand. 
Hats  and  hymn-books,  Bibles  and  guns,  were  all  scattered 
in  wild  confusion,  but  no  serious  injury  was  sustained.  At 
another  time,  Moffat  had  a  narrow  escape  from  a  spotted 
tiger  and  a  serpent  together.  He  had  left  the  waggon, 
and  wandered  to  a  distance  among  the  coppice  and  grassy 
openings  in  search  of  game.  He  had  a  small  double-barrelled 
gun  on  his  shoulder  which  was  loaded  with  a  ball  and  small 
129  I 


ROBERT   MOFFAT  AND 

shot ;  an  antelope  passed,  at  which  he  fired,  and  slowly 
followed  the  course  it  took.  After  advancing  a  short 
distance,  he  saw  a  tiger  standing  staring  at  him  from 
between  the  forked  branches  of  a  tree,  behind  which  his 
long  spotted  body  was  concealed,  twisting  and  turning 
his  tail  just  like  a  cat  going  to  spring  on  its  prey.  This 
was  a  critical  moment,  as  he  had  not  a  bullet  in  his  gun. 
If  he  turned  his  back  and  ran,  the  tiger  would  be  on  him, 
so  he  moved  about  as  if  in  search  of  something  on  the 
grass,  taking  care  to  retreat  and  reload  at  the  same  time. 
After  getting,  as  he  thought,  to  a  suitable  distance,  he 
turned  his  back,  and  moved  somewhat  more  quickly,  but 
in  his  anxiety  to  escape  what  was  behind,  he  did  not  see 
what  was  before,  till  he  was  startled  by  treading  on  a  large 
cobra  asleep  upon  the  grass.  It  instantly  coiled  its  body 
round  his  leg  on  which  he  had  nothing  but  a  thin  pair  of 
trousers.  He  leaped  from  the  spot,  dragging  the  venomous 
and  enraged  reptile  after  him,  and  while  it  was  in  the  act 
of  throwing  itself  into  a  position  to  bite,  he  shot  it. 
Taking  it  by  the  tail,  he  brought  it  to  his  people  at  the 
waggon,  who,  on  examining  the  bags  of  poison,  asserted 
that  had  the  creature  bitten  him  he  could  never  have 
reached  the  waggon.     The  serpent  was  six  feet  long. 

When  Moffat  arrived  at  Africaner's  kraal,  things  looked 
by  no  means  propitious.  The  chief  ordered  the  women  to 
build  him  a  hut,  but  himself  preserved  a  cold  and  distant 
demeanour,  while  his  brother  Titus  angrily  insisted  on'the 
departure  of  Mr.  Ebner,  Moffat's  companion. 

The  hut  Moffat  lived  in  was  a  frail  structure  composed 

of  reeds  and  mats.     If  a  dog  wished  for  a  night's  lodging,  it 

would  force  its  way  in  and  frequently  steal  his  food  ;  and 

more  than  once  be  found  a  serpent  polled  up  in  the  corney, 

130 


Two  AOAiNST  One 

Moffat  suddenly  saw  a  spotted  tiger  about  to  spring.  Scarcely  had  he  begun  to  retreat 
carefully  when  to  his  horror  he  trod  on  a  huge  sleejiing  cobra.  It  instantly  curled  itselt 
round  his  leg,  and  he  only  just  succeeded  in  shooting  it  as  it  was  preparing  to  bite. 


THE  BECHUANAS 

As  the  cattle  belonging  to  the  village  had  no  fold,  but 
strolled  about,  he  was  sometimes  compelled  to  start  up 
from  a  sound  sleep  and  try  to  defend  himself  and  his  dwell- 
ing from  being  crushed  to  pieces  by  the  rage  of  two  bulls 
which  had  met  to  fight  a  nocturnal  duel. 

Besides  this,  he  often  had  to  suffer  from  absolute  want 
of  food.  His  salary  was  only  £25  a  year,  and  he  was 
confined  to  a  diet  of  milk  and  meat,  no  vegetables  being 
procurable  owing  to  the  want  of  water  for  the  cultivation 
of  the  ground.  This  proved  extremely  injurious  to  his 
health,  and  brought  on  an  attack  of  bilious  fever,  to  which 
he  nearly  succumbed. 

He  was  rewarded  for  his  trials,  however,  by  seeing  a 
marked  change  come  over  Africaner,  who  would  sit  for 
hours  studying  his  Testament  and  asking  questions.  Gradu- 
ally, to  MofFafs  joy,  he  became  an  enlightened  Christian, 
and  proved  a  great  help  to  him  on  his  missionary 
itinerations. 

These  were  attended  by  considerable  privation  and 
hardship.  On  one  occasion,  coming  thirsty  to  a  pool, 
Moffat  drank  heartily,  but,  finding  an  unusual  taste  in  his 
mouth,  discovered  that  the  water  had  been  poisoned  by  the 
Bushmen  for  the  sake  of  killing  game.  He  began  to  feel 
giddy,  and  his  pulse  beat  with  extreme  rapidity.  Fortu- 
nately his  constitution  was  sufficiently  robust  to  throw  off 
the  poison,  and  he  recovered  after  some  days.  That  the 
danger  was  serious,  however,  was  shown  by  the  death  of 
some  zebras  which  had  drunk  of  the  same  water  the 
preceding  day. 

In  1819  Moffat  went  to  Cape  Town  to  meet  his  future 
wife.     He  proposed  to  Africaner  that  he  should  accompany 
him,  but  the  chief  at  first  did  not  believe  that  he  was  in 
131 


ROBERT   MOFFAT  AND 

earnest.  "  I  had  thought  you  loved  me,"  he  said,  "  and  do 
you  advise  me  to  go  to  the  Government  to  be  hung  up  as 
an  example  of  public  justice?  Do  you  not  know  that  I  am 
an  outlaw,  and  that  1000  dollars  have  been  offered  for  my 
head?"  However,  after  a  time  he  yielded  to  Moffat's 
persuasions,  and  they  set  out  on  their  journey  to  Cape 
Town. 

Their  appearance  at  the  various  farms  on  the  way 
created  the  profoundest  astonishment.  One  farmer  seeing 
Moffat,  put  his  hand  behind  him,  and  inquired  rather  wildly 
who  he  was.  When  Moffat  told  him,  he  said,  "Moffat!  it 
is  your  ghost !  "  and  moved  some  steps  backward.  "  Don't 
come  near  me,"  he  exclaimed,  "  you  have  been  long  murdered 
by  Africaner.  Everybody  says  you  were  murdered,  and  a 
man  told  me  he  had  seen  your  bones."  At  length  he 
extended  his  trembling  hand,  saying,  "  When  did  you  rise 
from  the  dead  ? "  His  astonishment,  if  possible,  was  in- 
creased on  seeing  Africaner  in  his  new  character  as  the 
missionary's  friend,  especially  as  his  own  uncle  had  fallen  a 
victim  to  the  chiefs  ferocity  in  former  days. 

On  reaching  Cape  Town,  Moffat  went  with  Africaner  to 
visit  the  Governor,  Lord  Charles  Somerset,  who  was  much 
struck  with  this  successful  result  of  missionary  enterprise, 
and  presented  Africaner  with  a  waggon  worth  <£^80. 

During  his  stay  at  Cape  Town,  Moffat  was  appointed  by 
his  society  to  the  Bechuana  mission.  This  work,  upon 
which  he  entered  in  1821,  proved  to  be  even  a  severer 
trial  of  patience  than  that  in  which  he  had  been  hitherto 
engaged.  The  people  were  absolutely  devoid  of  religious 
ideas,  and  had  not  even  risen  to  the  level  of  idolatry.  They 
were  also  extremely  mischievous.  The  Moffats  were  often 
left  without  any  water  for  "their  vegetables,  as  the  women 
132 


THE   BECHUANAS 

would  cut  the  watercourse  which  they  had  made  from  the 
Kuruman  River,  leaving  them  on  a  thirsty  plain  for  many 
days  without  a  drop  of  water,  and  with  the  thermometer 
at  120°. 

The  savage  temper  of  the  Bechuanas  was  a  severe  trial 
to  the  missionaries.  On  one  occasion  Mrs.  Moffat,  with  a 
babe  in  her  arms,  humbly  begged  a  woman  to  be  kind 
enough  to  move  out  of  a  temporary  kitchen,  that  she 
might  shut  it  as  usual  before  going  to  church.  The 
woman  seized  a  piece  of  wood  to  hurl  at  Mrs.  Moffat's 
head,  who  was  obliged  to  make  her  escape,  leaving  her 
in  undisputed  possession  of  the  kitchen,  and  free  to 
appropriate  its  contents  to  her  own  use. 

Thefts  of  their  property  were  indeed  of  daily  occurrence, 
from  cattle  and  sheep,  which  were  carried  off  at  night,  to 
tools  and  utensils.  Sometimes  on  returning  from  preaching 
the  missionary  would  find  a  stone  left  in  the  pot  instead  of 
the  meat  on  which  he  had  hoped  to  dine. 

Occasionally  the  natives  hinted  that  the  missionaries 
had  left  their  own  country  for  some  crime.  "  What  is 
the  reason  you  do  not  return  to  your  own  land  ?  "  asked  a 
chief  whom  Moffat  had  begged  to  help  him  recover  his 
knife,  which  had  been  stolen  from  his  jacket,  laid  down 
while  he  was  preaching.  "  If  your  land  was  a  good  one,  or 
if  you  were  not  afraid  of  returning,  you  would  not  be  so 
content  to  live  as  you  do,  while  people  devour  you,"  said 
another. 

Besides  their  natural  stupidity,  the  superstitious  rever- 
ence paid  by  the  natives  to  supposed  "  rain-makers  "  formed 
a  great  obstacle  to  missionary  labours.  No  device  was  too 
grotesque  or  absurd  for  the  natives  to  carry  out  at  the 
command  of  the  rain-maker,  in  order,  as  they  hoped,  to 
133 


ROBERT   MOFFAT  AND 

obtain  rain.  On  one  occasion  he  told  them  to  catch  a 
baboon  and  bring  it  without  a  single  hair  missing,  on 
another  to  kill  a  lion  and  bring  its  heart.  Neither  of 
these  methods  had  any  result;  and  the  rain-maker  then 
declared  that  Moffat  and  his  brother  missionary  Hamilton 
frightened  away  the  clouds  by  looking  at  them.  Eventually 
Moffat  had  to  intercede  for  the  life  of  the  rain-maker,  whom 
the  disappointed  natives  were  preparing  to  kill.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  him  off  safely,  but  they  then  directed 
their  anger  against  himself,  saying  that  the  missionaries' 
residence  among  them  was  the  cause  of  the  long-continued 
drought,  and  that  they  must  leave  the  country.  One  day 
a  chief,  brandishing  his  spear,  came  to  Moffat's  door  with  a 
threatening  message  to  this  effect.  Moffat  came  out  and 
confronted  him,  while  his  wife  looked  on  from  the  doorway 
with  her  infant  in  her  arms.  To  his  threats  the  missionary 
replied,  "  If  you  are  resolved  to  rid  yourselves  of  us  you 
must  resort  to  stronger  measures.  You  may  shed  blood  or 
burn  us  out.  Then  shall  they  who  sent  us  know,  and  God, 
who  sees  and  hears  us  shall  know  that  we  have  been  perse- 
cuted indeed."  At  these  words  the  chief  looked  at  his 
companions,  remarking  with  a  significant  shake  of  the 
head,  "These  men  must  have  ten  lives  when  they  are  so 
fearless  of  death ;  there  must  be  something  in  immortality." 
The  threatening  group  then  broke  up,  and  the  missionaries 
were  left  for  the  time  in  peace. 

At  last  the  day  came  when  the  Bechuanas  were  to 
learn  the  value  of  Moffat.  For  some  time  past  rumours 
had  reached  Kuruman  that  a  savage  tribe  named  the 
Mantatees  were  about  to  attack  the  Bechuanas.  Moffat 
had  been  preparing  for  a  visit  to  a  distant  chief,  Makaba, 
head  of  the  Bauangketsi,  in  order  to  open  up  friendly 
134 


THE   BECHUANAS 

relations  with  him.  Notwithstanding  the  dissuasions  of 
the  Bechuana  chief,  Mothibi,  who  refused  to  lend  him 
any  men  for  the  journey,  he  persisted  in  carrying  out 
his  plan. 

After  some  days'  journey  he  came  in  sight  of  the 
Mantatees,  who  were  preparing  for  the  attack  on  the 
Bechuanas.  Moffat  hurried  back  to  Latta  Koo,  the 
Bechuana  headquarters,  and  advised  Mothibi  to  send  for 
help  to  Griquatown.  He  followed  the  missionary's  advice, 
and,  after  eleven  days'  waiting,  about  one  hundred  armed 
horsemen  came. 

Moffat  and  the  Griquas  proceeded  to  reconnoitre,  and 
soon  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy.  They  were  also  seen 
by  the  latter,  and  a  few  warriors  hurled  their  spears  at 
them,  which,  however,  fell  short.  Moffat  then  went  for- 
ward unarmed,  with  one  of  the  Griquas,  to  parley  with 
them.  They  had  approached  within  a  hundred  yards  of 
the  enemy,  and  were  just  about  to  dismount,  when  the 
savages  uttered  a  hideous  yell,  and  several  hundred  men 
rushed  forward  flinging  their  weapons  with  such  velocity 
that  Moffat  and  his  companion  had  scarcely  time  to  turn 
their  terrified  steeds  and  gallop  away.  Seeing  no  possilbe 
means  of  bringing  them  to  a  parley,  they  retired  to  a 
height  at  a  short  distance  but  within  view  of  the  enemy. 
At  sunset  Moffat  rode  back  to  confer  with  the  Griqua 
chiefs,  and  to  devise  some  way  of  bringing  the  enemy  to 
terms,  and  avoiding,  if  possible,  the  dreadful  consequences 
of  a  battle. 

Next  morning  they  were  all  in  motion  before  day- 
break, and  the  hundred  horsemen  rode  up  to  the  invaders 
hoping  to  intimidate  them  by  their  imposing  appearance, 
and  bring  them  to  a  parley.  But  when  they  had  ap- 
135 


ROBERT   MOFFAT   AND 

proached  within  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  the  Man- 
tatees  set  up  their  terrible  howl  and  flung  their  spears 
and  javelins,  whereupon  the  Griquas  fired  and  shot 
several  of  their  warriors.  It  was  confidently  expected  that 
the  Mantatees,  never  having  seen  fire-arms,  would  be 
daunted  by  this,  but  it  only  seemed  to  inflame  their  rage. 
Those  who  had  flung  their  spears  snatched  weapons  from 
the  hands  of  their  dying  companions,  and  sallied  forth 
in  such  numbers  that  the  Griquas  were  compelled  to 
retreat.  At  length,  finding  their  ammunition  failing, 
they  charged  the  enemy,  who  gave  way  in  their  turn. 

During  the  battle  the  Bechuanas  came  up  and  began 
to  plunder  and  despatch  the  wounded  men,  and  to  butcher 
the  women  and  children  with  their  spears  and  war-axes. 
Seeing  this  Moffat  galloped  in  among  them,  and  by  en- 
treaties and  remonstrances  turned  many  of  the  Bechuanas 
from  their  murderous  purpose.  At  last,  after  many 
hours'  fighting,  the  Mantatees  were  finally  repulsed,  and 
the  threatened  attack  on  Kururaan  was  averted. 

Mothibi,  the  Bechuana  chief,  recognising  that  this 
deliverance  was  due  to  Moffafs  having  persisted  on  his 
journey  in  spite  of  the  chiefs  dissuasions,  and  so  having 
discovered  the  enemy,  expressed  his  gratitude  in  lively 
terms.  His  people  also  seemed  at  last  to  become  sensible 
of  the  deep  interest  the  missionaries  had  taken  in  their 
welfare,  standing  by  them  in  troublous  times  when  they 
might  have  escaped  to  the  colony  with  comparative  little 
loss  of  property.  After  nine  years'  patient  waiting  the 
tide  began  to  turn  in  the  missionaries''  favour.  But  though 
numerous  candidates  for  baptism  came  forward,  Moffkt  and 
Hamilton,  with  true  Scottish  caution,  at  first  only  admitted 
six  to  the  rite. 


THE  BECHUANAS 

About  this  time  Moselekatse,  the  chief  of  the  Matabele 
tribe,  sent  ambassadors  to  the  Bechuanas  to  ascertain  the 
nature  of  the  improvements  among  them,  of  which  a 
rumour  had  reached  him.  When  the  ambassadors  saw 
the  houses  which  had  replaced  mud  huts,  the  walls  of  the 
folds  and  gardens,  the  canal  conveying  water  from  the 
river  for  irrigation,  and  the  smith's  forge,  they  were  loud 
in  their  exclamations  of  delight  and  admiration.  "You 
are  men,  we  are  but  children,"  said  one;  while  the  other 
observed:  "Moselekatse  must  be  taught  all  these  things." 

The  ambassadors  being  apprehensive  of  attack  on 
their  way  home,  MoiFat  accompanied  them,  and  earned 
their  heart-felt  gratitude  by  doing  so.  On  reaching 
Moselekatse's  outposts  Moffat  was  preparing  to  return, 
but  the  ambassadors  pleaded  with  the  utmost  urgency 
that  he  should  accompany  them  to  the  King's  presence  in 
order  to  save  their  lives.  Pointing  to  the  blue  mountains 
on  the  horizon,  they  said,  "Yonder  dwells  the  great  Mosele- 
katse, and  how  shall  we  approach  his  presence  if  you  are 
not  with  us?  If  you  love  us  still,  save  us,  for  when  we 
shall  have  told  our  news  he  will  ask  why  our  conduct 
gave  you  pain  to  cause  you  to  return ;  and  before  the  sun 
descends  on  the  day  we  see  his  face,  we  shall  be  ordered 
out  for  execution  because  you  are  not  with  us." 

Overcome  by  their  importunity,  Moffat  proceeded  to 
the  King's  town.  Here  in  a  large  circle  composed  of 
warriors  whose  kilts  were  of  ape-skins,  and  their  legs  and 
arms  adorned  with  the  hair  and  tails  of  oxen,  the  King 
gave  him  a  friendly  reception,  saying,  "  The  land  is  before 
you !  you  are  come  to  your  son.  You  must  sleep  where 
you  please."  When  the  "  moving  houses,"  as  the  waggons 
were  called,  drew  near,  the  King,  having  never  seen  such 
137 


ROBERT   MOFFAT 

things,  grasped  MofFafs  arm  and  drew  back  in  fear,  doubt- 
ing if  they  were  not  living  creatures.  He  treated  Moffat 
with  great  kindness  during  his  stay,  and  on  his  departure 
accompanied  him  in  his  waggon  a  whole  day''s  journey. 
This  visit  of  Moffat's  led  to  the  foundation  of  a  mission 
to  the  Matabeles,  which  has  lasted  through  various  vicissi- 
tudes to  the  present  tirue. 

Moffafs  own  energies  were  mainly  devoted  to  the 
Bechuana  mission  at  Kuruman,  where  he  worked  till 
1870,  and  was  rewarded  by  seeing  the  steady  rise  of  this 
people  out  of  savagery,  and  their  progress  in  Christianity 
and  the  arts  of  peace. 


138 


CHAPTER  XII 

FROM   SLAVE  TO   BISHOP 

Captured  by  slave-dealers — On  an  English  man-of-war — Exploring  the 
Niger — Murders  of  twins — Training  in  London — Journey  to  Abeokuta 
— Mother  and  son — Persecution  of  converts — The  surrendered  idol — 
Queen  Victoria's  gift — Human  sacrifices — Abeokuta  attacked  by  the 
King  of  Dahomey — Second  voyage  up  the  Niger — The  black  bishop — 
A  negro  martyr — Generous  native  contributions. 

BISHOP  SAMUEL  ADJAI  CROWTHER'S  career 
strikingly  illustrates  in  its  earlier  stages  the  evils  of 
slavery  as  they  still  too  largely  exist  in  Africa.  He 
was  born  about  1810  in  a  town  of  the  Yoruba  country  called 
Ochughu,  about  a  hundred  miles  inland  from  the  Gulf  of 
Benin.  One  morning,  when  he  was  about  eleven  years  old, 
a  hostile  tribe  made  an  attack  on  the  town.  Adjai's  father 
seized  his  bow  and  arrows,  and  hurried  out  to  meet  the 
enemy,  urging  his  family  to  flee  into  the  woods,  and  they 
never  saw  him  again.  The  town  was  quickly  set  on  fire, 
and  the  women  and  children  ran  in  every  direction,  trying 
to  hide  themselves  in  the  forest  round  the  town.  Adjai, 
with  his  mother  and  two  sisters,  fled  to  the  woods,  but  they 
were  soon  pursued  and  caught  by  their  enemies,  who  fastened 
ropes  round  their  necks  and  drove  them  off  to  a  town  called 
Tschi,  about  twenty  miles  from  Ochughu.  They  passed  on 
the  road  heaps  of  ruins  and  ashes,  the  remains  of  other 
towns  and  villages  which  had  been  destroyed  like  their  own. 
The  next  morning  the  cords  were  taken  off  their  necks  and 
they  were  divided  among  their  captors ;  Adjai  and  his  sister 
139 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

fell  to  the  share  of  the  principal  chief.  A  little  later  in  the 
day  Adjai  was  exchanged  for  a  horse  by  this  chief,  but  as 
the  horse  did  not  suit  him  he  sent  it  back  and  desired  to 
have  Adjai  returned.  He  then  took  him  to  a  town  called 
Daddah,  where,  to  his  delight,  he  met  his  mother  and  sister 
once  more.  After  he  had  been  there  about  three  months, 
however,  he  was  ordered  to  go  to  a  house  in  the  town  under 
the  pretence  of  receiving  some  money,  when  to  his  surprise 
and  horror  he  was  seized  and  added  to  a  party  of  slaves,  all 
of  them  in  fetters,  who  were  to  be  led  away  early  the  next 
morning  to  be  sold  in  a  distant  slave- market. 

On  the  morrow  the  slave-dealers  loaded  the  men  slaves 
with  baggage,  chained  one  hand  of  each  to  his  neck,  and 
drove  them  off.  After  a  few  days'  journey  from  Daddah 
they  arrived  at  Ijahi,  and  Adjai  was  sold  to  a  Mohammedan 
woman,  who  took  him  to  the  town  of  Toko.  Here  he  had 
some  little  liberty,  as  his  mistress  allowed  him  to  walk 
about  with  her  son,  it  being  so  far  from  his  home  that  she 
was  not  afraid  of  his  trying  to  find  his  way  back.  In  this 
way  he  passed  from  owner  to  owner  till  he  fell  into  the 
hands  of  a  Portuguese  slave-dealer,  and  presently  found 
himself  at  sea  in  a  slave-ship  with  180  other  slaves.  On 
the  very  next  evening  after  their  embarkation  the  slave- 
ship  was  surprised  and  taken  by  two  English  ships  of  war, 
and  in  the  morning  they  found  themselves  in  the  hands  of 
their  new  captors.  When  their  fetters  were  taken  off,  and 
they  were  brought  up  from  the  hold  of  the  slave-ship,  they 
were  astonished  to  see  around  them  two  very  large  men-of- 
war  and  several  smaller  ones.  They  found  the  Portuguese 
slave-dealer  and  all  his  men  bound  on  the  deck.  The  slave- 
boys  were  divided  between  the  English  ships,  and  were 
much  alarmed  at  first,  not  knowing  what  would  be  done 
140 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

with  them.  Adjai  and  five  others  were  taken  on  board  one 
of  the  men-of-war,  called  the  Myrmidon. 

They  were  kindly  treated  by  the  sailors,  who  each  took 
one  of  them  to  be  his  own  servant  during  the  voyage.  They 
found  the  tables  turned  on  their  former  owner,  the  Portu- 
guese slave-dealer,  who  was  brought  into  the  same  ship  and 
put  in  chains. 

After  cruising  along  the  coast  for  about  two  months, 
Adjai  and  the  other  boys  were  landed  at  Sierra  Leone  in 
June  1822,  and  were  sent  at  once  to  Bathurst,  one  of  the 
Church  Missionary  stations  among  the  mountains;  and 
thirty  other  African  boys,  lately  brought  into  Sierra  Leone 
from  other  slave  ships  taken  by  the  English  cruisers,  were 
sent  with  them. 

At  first  the  news  that  they  were  no  longer  slaves  seemed 
too  good  to  be  true,  and  they  were  alarmed  at  hearing  that 
they  must  go  to  Freetown  to  give  evidence  against  their 
former  owner.  This  proved  to  be  nothing  formidable,  and 
Adjai  applied  himself  to  learning  to  read  and  write,  and 
was  baptized  in  1825.  Subsequently  he  was  sent  to  study 
at  Fourah  Bay  College,  and  became  for  some  years  a 
schoolmaster. 

In  the  meanwhile  an  expedition,  consisting  of  three 
ships,  had  been  prepared  to  sail  up  the  Niger,  and  to  try  to 
persuade  the  chiefs  of  the  various  inland  tribes  to  give  up 
the  practice  of  burning  each  other's  towns,  and  of  men- 
stealing,  and  to  learn  how  to  raise  cotton,  sugar,  and  corn 
as  articles  of  traffic  instead  of  slaves.  Adjai,  who  was  now 
known  as  Samuel  Crowther,  was  invited  to  join  this  expedi- 
tion in  order  to  act  as  interpreter  between  the  English  and 
the  natives  of  the  Yoruba  country,  to  which  he  originally 
belonged.  As  the  ships  passed  up  the  river  Niger,  they 
141 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

found  the  banks  near  the  mouth  lined  with  thick  mangroves, 
which  were  succeeded  by  palms,  bamboos,  and  cotton-trees, 
and  then  by  plantations  of  bananas,  plantains,  sugar-cane, 
and  cocoa,  with  native  huts  interspersed.  The  natives  were 
so  timid  that  they  several  times  pulled  their  canoes  ashore, 
and  ran  away  into  the  bush,  where  they  hid  themselves 
among  the  grass  and  peeped  at  the  steamer  with  fear  and 
great  astonishment. 

When  the  leading  ship  came  opposite  to  a  village,  con- 
taining about  seven  or  eight  huts,  the  inhabitants  armed 
themselves  with  sticks  and  country  bill-hooks,  and  ran 
along  the  bank  to  a  neighbouring  village  to  apprise  the 
villagers  of  the  dreadful  approach  of  these  wonderful  and 
self-moving  habitations.  These  villagers  also  followed  the 
example  of  their  informers:  having  armed  themselves  in 
like  manner,  they  betook  themselves  to  the  next  village  to 
bring  them  the  same  tidings.  When  they  were  encouraged 
to  come  on  board,  it  was  difficult  to  find  persons  brave 
enough  to  do  so.  Those  who  ventured  to  come  near  took 
care  not  to  go  so  far  from  the  shore  that  they  could  not 
reach  it  by  a  leap  from  their  canoe  if  necessary. 

When  they  reached  the  town  of  Ibo  the  King  received 
them  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  declared  himself  willing  to 
give  up  slavery.  "If  the  white  men,"  he  said,  "give  up 
buying,  we  will  give  up  selling."  He  also  asked  for  a  native 
teacher  to  be  left  with  him,  and  was  much  impressed  by 
seeing  one  who  had  been  a  slave  able  to  read.  At  this  and 
other  places,  a  terrible  custom  was  found — the  slaughter  of 
every  pair  of  twins  as  soon  as  born ;  the  mother  being  ever 
afterwards  regarded  as  an  outcast. 

Great    sickness    and    mortality    prevailed    among     the 
members  of  the  expedition,  and  Mr.  Crowther  recorded  in 
142 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

his  journal  the  opinion  that  native  missionaries  and  not 
European  should  be  chiefly  employed  in  that  region,  an 
opinion  which  the  subsequent  history  of  the  Niger  mission 
has  confirmed.  The  expedition,  however,  was  successful  in 
making  treaties  with  two  of  the  African  kings,  who  ruled 
over  vast  territories,  for  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade,  and 
in  proving  to  them  that  legitimate  commerce  with  Europeans 
in  cotton  and  other  goods  would  be  more  profitable. 

On  his  return  from  the  Niger,  Mr.  Crowther  was 
summoned  home  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Com- 
mittee, and,  after  a  course  of  study  at  Islington  College, 
was  ordained  by  Bishop  Blomfield  in  1843,  and  assigned 
to  the  Abeokuta  mission,  the  chiefs  of  which  place  had  been 
asking  for  a  missionary.  He  arrived  at  Sierra  Leone  on 
December  2,  1843,  and  for  the  first  time  preached  to  his 
countrymen  in  their  own  language.  Some  delay,  however, 
ensued  in  his  proceeding  to  Abeokuta,  as  the  friendly  chief 
there  had  died  and  a  war  had  broken  out  between  the  tribes. 
He  therefore  commenced  mission  work  at  Badagry,  on  the 
coast,  occupying  himself  in  preaching  and  in  translating 
the  Scriptures  into  the  Yoruba  language. 

When  the  country  had  become  more  settled  in  1846, 
Mr.  Crowther  and  another  missionary  named  Townsend 
set  out  on  their  journey  of  sixty  miles  to  Abeokuta.  It 
was  a  painful  journey,  in  a  country  where  the  tracks  through 
the  forests  were  scarcely  to  be  called  roads,  especially  as 
the  rainy  season  had  set  in.  Neither  bridges  nor  boats 
were  available,  so  they  had  to  take  a  large  bathing-tub 
in  which  to  cross  the  streams. 

When  they  arrived  near  Abeokuta  several  messengers 
from  the  chiefs  came  to  conduct  them  into  the  town  and 
led  them  through  every  market-place  and  most  of  the 
143 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

streets,  in  order  that  all  the  people  might  see  them,  to 
the  Town  Hall,  where  the  chiefs  gave  them  a  friendly 
greeting.  Many  presents  were  made  to  the  missionaries, 
and  land  was  readily  granted  to  them  on  which  to  build 
a  chm'ch  and  houses  for  themselves. 

Mr.  Crowther  had  only  been  in  Abeokuta  a  short  time 
when  he  had  the  joy  of  meeting  his  mother,  whom  he  had 
not  seen  for  twenty-five  years.  In  his  journal  he  thus 
graphically  narrates  their  meeting — "When  she  saw  me 
she  trembled.  She  could  not  believe  her  own  eyes.  We 
grasped  one  another,  looking  at  each  other  with  silence 
and  great  astonishment;  big  tears  rolled  down  her  emaci- 
ated cheeks.  A  great  number  of  people  soon  came  together. 
She  trembled  as  she  held  me  by  the  hand  and  called  me  by 
the  familiar  names  by  which  I  well  remembered  I  used  to 
be  called  by  my  grandmother,  who  has  since  died  in  slavery." 
She  was  inclined  to  give  the  credit  of  their  meeting  to  her 
idols,  but  under  her  son's  influence  she  soon  embraced 
Christianity,  and  was  the  first  adult  baptized  in  Abeokuta. 
At  first  the  mission  prospered,  but  presently  the  hea'hen 
natives  began  to  persecute  the  converts.  They  threatened 
to  kill  all  who  would  not  worship  their  deceased  forefathers ; 
then  they  attempted  to  poison  them,  but  there  were  so 
many  of  the  idolaters  whose  relations  had  become  Christians 
that  this  was  given  up.  Urged  on,  however,  by  the  idol- 
priests,  who  saw  that  they  were  likely  to  lose  their  power, 
the  heathen  members  of  each  family  endeavoured  to  prevent 
their  relatives  from  going  to  church,  and  if  they  refused  to 
comply  brought  them  before  the  council  to  be  punished. 
A  female  candidate  for  baptism  was  threatened  with  death 
by  her  brother  if  she  did  not  give  up  going  to  church,  and 
on  refusing  to  do  so  she  was  put  in  the  stocks.  A  man 
144 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

of  Mr.  Crowther's  congregation  was  offered  a  razor  with 
which  to  kill  himself  or  to  try  to  defend  himself.  He 
answered,  "  I  have  two  knives  about  me,  and  they  would 
have  done  as  well,  but  I  have  been  taught  'Thou  shalt 
not  kill."' "  So  he  rose  up  and  quietly  went  with  them,  and 
was  kept  in  the  stocks  five  days,  a  number  of  the  priests 
constantly  trying  to  persuade  him  to  give  up  the  new 
religion.  Finding  their  efforts  fruitless,  they  at  last  desisted 
and  let  him  go.  Many  of  the  converts  were  beaten  nearly 
to  death,  their  feet  made  fast  in  stocks,  exposed  to  scorching 
sun  by  day  and  floods  of  rain  by  night  for  five  days  together. 
Gradually  the  active  persecution  slackened,  and  other  means 
of  seducing  the  converts  were  tried.  One  of  these  was  a 
resolution  by  the  heathen  to  refuse  their  daughters  in 
marriage  to  any  man  who  would  not  offer  up  sacrifices  to 
their  gods  and  purchase  idols  for  their  intended  wives, 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  country. 

The  chiefs  took  no  part  in  these  measures,  which  probably 
accounts  for  the  comparative  mildness  of  the  persecution. 
A  chief  told  Mr.  Crowther  how  a  servant  of  his  had  risked 
his  life  to  save  an  idol  from  his  master's  house  when  it 
was  on  fire.  Mr.  Crowther  made  the  obvious  answer,  "  If 
the  idol  could  not  take  care  of  himself,  he  could  not  possibly 
take  care  of  you."  The  chief  was  much  struck  with  this, 
and,  being  a  man  of  good  sense,  said  he  "  would  think  about 
it,"  and  in  a  few  days  he  brought  the  block  of  wood  to 
Mr.  Crowther,  declaring  that  he  would  never  again  worship 
idols,  and  desired  to  be  received  as  a  candidate  for 
baptism. 

In  1848  Mr.  Crowther's  colleague,  Mr.  Townsend,  being 
about  to  proceed  to  England,  the  chiefs  of  Abeokuta  sent 
a  message  by  him  to  Queen  Victoria,  begging  that  slavery 
145  K 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

might  be  checked  and  trade  opened  up  with  the  coast. 
The  Queen  sent  a  gracious  reply  through  the  Earl  of 
Chichester,  President  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
and  also  an  Arabic  and  an  English  Bible,  to  which  Prince 
Albert  added  a  steel  corn-mill. 

The  Queen's  letter  and  the  gifts  were  presented  to  the 
chiefs  on  May  23,  1849.  Mr.  Crowther  read  the  letter  in 
the  presence  of  all  the  people,  translating  it  into  their 
own  language  as  he  went  on.  After  this  the  mill  was 
fixed.  Some  Indian  corn,  prepared  for  the  purpose,  was 
put  into  the  funnel  before  them,  and  they  were  greatly 
astonished  to  see  it  come  out  as  fine  flour  when  the 
handle  was  turned. 

Less  than  a  year  before  this  Mr.  Crowther  had  vainly 
endeavoured  to  prevent  the  last  human  sacrifice  in  Abeo- 
kuta.  The  victim,  who  had  been  kidnapped  from  some 
distant  tribe,  was  dressed  in  palm  leaves  split  into  small 
strips,  and  led  about  the  district  in  honour  of  the  god 
with  singing  and  shouting.  After  that  he  was  led  into 
the  fetish-grove  and  murdered.  The  war-chief  of  the 
district  sent  to  tell  Mr.  Crowther  that,  if  he  had  known 
four  or  five  days  before,  it  should  have  been  prevented ; 
but  he  promised  that  such  a  sacrifice  should  never  be 
repeated,  and  that  bullocks  should  be  offered  instead  of 
human  beings. 

A  heathen  reaction,  however,  began  in  Abeokuta,  re- 
inforced by  Gezo,  king  of  the  neighbouring  country  of 
Dahomey,  and  a  great  supporter  of  the  slave-trade.  He 
had  seen  with  dismay  the  success  of  the  English  cruisers 
along  the  coast  in  capturing  slave-ships,  and  he  resolved 
to  attack  Abeokuta  and  to  drive  out  the  missionaries. 
Accordingly,  in  March  1851,  he  made  a  fierce  assault  on 
146 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

the   town  with  an  army  of  16,000  men,  but  was  driven 
off*  with  great  loss. 

Mr.  Hinderer,  an  English  missionary  then  at  Abeokuta, 
rode  out  to  the  battlefield,  and  found  among  the  fallen 
Dahomians  an  immense  number  of  female  warriors  whom 
the  savage  king  forced  to  fight  in  front  of  his  army.  The 
ground  was  also  strewn  with  beheaded  corpses  of  Yoruba 
farmers,  whom  the  King  of  Dahomey's  forces  had  taken 
prisoners,  and,  not  being  able  to  carry  them  away  in 
their  flight,  had  decapitated. 

Shortly  after  this  Mr.  Crowther  came  home,  and  was 
accorded  the  honour  of  an  interview  with  Lord  Palmerston, 
in  order  to  explain  to  him  the  state  of  affairs  in  the 
Yoruba  country.  After  his  departure  from  England,  Lord 
Palmerston  wrote  to  him,  telling  him  to  assure  his  fellow- 
countrymen  of  the  interest  which  the  Government  took  in 
their  welfare,  and  in  the  progress  of  Christianity  and 
civilisation  among  them. 

After  working  for  a  time  in  Yoruba,  Mr.  Crowther 
went  up  the  Niger  on  a  second  expedition  with  Dr. 
Baikie.  This  expedition  was  more  successful  than  that 
of  1841,  as,  though  it  lasted  much  longer,  none  of  its 
members  died.  It  had  occurred  to  Mr.  Crowther  that 
the  number  of  deaths  during  the  first  expedition  might 
have  been  due  to  miasma  generated  by  the  raw  and  green 
wood  for  fuel  kept  in  the  bunkers  for  days  together.  He 
suggested  to  Dr.  Baikie  that  a  supply  of  fuel  might  be 
kept  in  the  canoes  which  accompanied  them,  and  used  as 
occasion  required.  To  this  suggestion  he  attributed  the 
good  health  enjoyed  by  the  party. 

This  expedition  explored   a   great   part   of  the  Niger 
which   had  been   hitherto   unknown,   and   many   openings 
147 


FROM   SLAVE  TO   BISHOP 

were  found  for  locating  native  teachers.  As  the  whole 
of  the  Niger  district  wag  very  unhealthy  for  white  men, 
native  agents  had  to  be  principally  employed.  Between 
1854  and  1863  Mr.  Crowther  ascended  the  Niger  several 
times  to  hold  communication  with  the  chiefs  and  open 
new  stations. 

In  1864  he  was  consecrated  first  Bishop  of  the  Niger 
Territories  by  Bishop  Blomfield  in  Canterbury  Cathedral, 
being  the  first  African  to  be  appointed  to  such  an  office. 
Under  his  superintendence  the  Niger  mission  steadily 
expanded,  and  new  stations  were  planted  in  the  Niger 
Delta.  One  of  these  was  at  a  place  called  Bonny,  which 
had  been  the  scene  of  much  degrading  superstition  and 
fetish  worship,  the  temple  being  paved  with  the  skulls 
of  those  who  had  been  killed  and  eaten.  The  principal 
objects  of  worship  there  were  sacred  lizards.  In  this 
place  Bishop  Crowther  conducted  his  first  service  in  an 
old  abandoned  hulk  named  the  Princess  Royal.  The  King 
took  his  part  against  the  idolaters,  and  issued  a  decree 
for  the  destruction  of  the  sacred  lizards,  which  was  carried 
out.  But  the  first  baptisms  which  took  place  were  the 
signal  for  a  fierce  outburst  of  persecution,  in  which  one 
of  the  converts  sufi'ered  martyrdom. 

The  heathen  held  a  sacrifice  to  propitiate  the  gods  on 
behalf  of  two  canoes  about  to  set  out  to  the  markets 
to  bring  down  oil.  The  convert  was  asked  to  partake 
of  the  sacrifice  cooked  and  shared  among  those  who  were 
to  be  the  rowers  in  the  canoes.  He  took  a  portion,  but 
would  not  eat  on  the  ground  that  he  was  a  Christian. 
They  insisted  on  his  eating,  and,  as  he  continued  to 
refuse,  they  brought  him  before  their  chief.  As  he  still 
would  not  give  way  the  chief  ordered  him  to  be  bound 
148 


FROM   SLAVE   TO   BISHOP 

and  taken  to  the  plantations.  Here  the  keepers  received 
strict  orders  not  to  give  him  a  morsel  of  food  or  a  drop 
of  water.  This  injunction  was  obeyed,  and  the  convert 
was  starved  to  death. 

In  1878  the  persecution  ceased,  and  in  January  1887 
Bishop  Crowther  opened  a  church  built  from  native  con- 
tributions, at  a  cost  of  nearly  =£'2000,  which  received  the 
name  of  St.  Stephen's  Cathedral. 

The  throne  for  the  Bishop,  who  had  once  been  a 
little  slave-boy,  was  subscribed  for  by  the  Bonny  school 
children.  It  was  carved  out  of  teak-wood  taken  from  an 
old  wreck.  It  was  computed  that  2500  found  sitting-room 
in  the  building  on  this  occasion,  and  that  at  least  twice 
that  number  remained  standing  outside.  St.  Stephen's 
proving  insufficient  to  hold  the  crowded  congregations, 
the  people  raised  ^£"900  towards  a  new  church. 

At  Brass,  another  station  in  the  Delta,  after  a  similar 
persecution,  the  King  delivered  up  his  idols  to  Bishop 
Crowther,  and  was  subsequently  baptized.  Notwith- 
standing many  difficulties,  due  to  the  nature  of  the 
country,  which  consists  largely  of  mangrove  swamps,  and 
to  the  often  unsatisfactory  character  of  native  agents, 
the  Bishop  worked  faithfully  at  his  post  till  his  death 
in  1891.  The  committee  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  in  conveying  a  message  of  condolence  to  his 
relatives,  placed  on  record  their  sense  of  "his  unwearied 
industry,  his  absolute  indifference  to  personal  considera- 
tions, his  unflinching  performance  of  all  he  believed  to 
be  his  duty,  and  his  unvaried  kindliness  towards  all  in 
thought  and  deed."  It  is  certainly  remarkable  that, 
even  before  India,  Africa  should  have  produced  the  first 
Native  Bishop, 

149 


CHAPTER  XIII 

*    THE   MARTYRS   OF  MADAGASCAR 

The  usurping  Queen — Expulsion  of  missionaries — A  fanatical  reformer — 
First  mutterings  of  the  storm — The  poison  ordeal — Proscription  lists 
— Destruction  of  books — Rasalama  the  proto-martyr — The  martyrs' 
rock — Hiding  for  life — In  the  slave- quarries — Conversion  of  Prince 
Rakoto — End  of  the  persecution — Proclamation  of  liberty. 

THE  London  Missionary  Society  first  sent  mission- 
aries to  Madagascar  in  1818.  In  its  early  stages 
the  mission  had  to  encounter  the  jealousy  of  the 
natives,  in  whose  minds  all  Europeans  were  associated 
with  the  slave-trade.  Some  of  the  people  imagined  that 
the  schools  were  nurseries  for  making  their  children  more 
valuable  when  sold  into  slavery,  and  others  fancied  that 
their  offspring  were  purchased  by  white  men  as  articles 
of  food.  During  the  first  fifteen  years  of  this  mission, 
besides  other  missionary  efforts,  the  whole  Bible  was 
translated,  corrected,  and  printed  in  the  native  language 
at  the  capital. 

The  King  of  Madagascar,  at  the  time  of  the  landing 
of  the  missionaries,  was  named  Radama.  He  encouraged 
their  labours,  and  sought  to  civilise  his  subjects  by  estab- 
lishing schools.  But  in  1827,  when  visiting  the  eastern 
coast  of  the  island,  he  was  entertained  with  great  feasting, 
and  indulged  in  a  course  of  intemperance  which  hastened 
his  end.  The  legitimate  heir  to  the  throne  was  his  sister's 
son,  Rakotobe.  But  Ranavalona,  one  of  the  wives  of 
Radama,  on  hearing  of  the  King's  death,  sent  for  two 
military  officers,  and  promised  that  if  they  would  devote 
150 


THE   MARTYRS   OF  MADAGASCAR 

themselves  to  her  interest,  and  secure  to  her  the  throne, 
she  would  advance  them  to  the  highest  rank  and  reward 
them  with  riches.  Having  first  secured,  as  she  supposed, 
the  favour  of  the  gods  by  collusion  with  the  diviners, 
she  succeeded  in  putting  to  death  four  officers  of  the  late 
King,  who  declared  that  he  had  named  Rakotobe  to  suc- 
ceed him.  She  soon  after  murdered  Rakotobe,  his  mother, 
and  other  relatives  of  Radama,  some  of  whom  were  starved 
to  death  and  others  openly  speared.  Such  a  monarch 
was  not  likely  to  show  much  favour  towards  missionaries. 
Her  jealousy  was  aroused  by  the  idolatrous  party,  who 
represented  the  missionaries  as  having  some  political  de- 
signs. She  abruptly  ordered  one  missionary,  Mr.  Griffiths, 
to  leave  the  country,  on  the  ground  that  the  period  of 
five  years  to  which  his  leave  to  remain  extended  had 
expired.  Towards  the  close  of  1831  the  permission  which 
had  been  previously  given  for  the  administration  of  the 
sacraments  was  withdrawn.  The  next  year  the  teaching 
of  slaves  to  read  and  write  was  prohibited. 

In  1834  an  incident  occurred  which  tended  still  further 
to  prejudice  the  mind  of  the  Queen  against  Christianity, 
and  to  hasten  the  crisis.  A  half- taught  inquirer  into 
Christianity,  whose  zeal  outran  his  discretion,  began 
preaching  to  the  inhabitants  of  his  native  village.  He 
imagined  himself  raised  up  as  a  reformer,  and  professed 
to  receive  immediate  revelations.  In  the  course  of  two 
years  he  had  gained  two  hundred  followers.  This  man 
now  sent  a  message  to  the  Queen  to  say  that  he  had  an 
important  revelation  for  her.  His  message  was  received 
by  Rainiharo,  the  principal  officer,  who  was  informed 
that  this  man's  followers  were  very  numerous.  This 
roused  the  jealousy  of  the  Government,  and  the  whole 
151 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

party  was  summoned  to  the  capital.  When  they  arrived 
they  declared  that  they  had  a  message  from  God  to  the 
Queen,  to  the  effect  that  she  was  to  be  the  sovereign  of 
all  the  world;  that  the  dead  would  rise,  and  the  living 
never  die;  that  there  would  be  an  end  put  to  divination, 
murder,  wars  and  contention ;  and  they  offered  to  forfeit 
their  heads  if  these  things  were  false.  After  an  examina- 
tion of  two  or  three  days,  the  man  and  three  of  his 
principal  followers  were  condemned  to  death,  and  led  to 
the  north  end  of  the  town,  where  they  were  put  head 
downwards  in  a  rice-pit  and  boiling  water  was  poured 
on  them ;  after  which  the  pit  was  closed  upon  them  and 
filled  up  with  earth.  A  number  more  of  the  party  were 
cruelly  put  to  death,  and  the  rest  sold  into  slavery  and 
their  property  confiscated,  which  yielded  a  profit  of  several 
thousand  dollars  to  the  Queen,  officers,  and  judges,  thus 
giving  them  a  taste  for  plunder.  Soon  after  this  she  was 
told  that  many  of  the  Christians,  and  among  them  a 
near  connection  of  one  of  her  chief  ministers,  had  spoken 
disrespectfully  of  the  idols.  About  the  same  time  another 
incident  came  to  her  knowledge  which  fanned  the  flame 
of  her  anger.  A  young  man  who  had  become  a  Christian, 
while  visiting  some  friends  in  a  village  where  an  idol 
was  kept,  ventured  rather  freely  to  express  his  surprise 
that  any  person  could  be  so  ignorant  as  to  put  his  trust 
in  a  senseless  log  of  wood ;  and  his  offence  was  aggravated 
by  the  fact  that  he  would  not  swear,  nor  work  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  that  at  night  he  collected  people  for  prayer. 
These  crimes  were  alleged  against  him  before  the  judge, 
who  reported  them  to  the  Queen.  That  the  guilt  or 
innocence  of  the  prisoner  might  appear,  he  was  required 
to  drink  the  "  tangena,"  the  poison-water  ordeal.  He 
152 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

passed  through  it  without  injury,  and  to  express  their 
joy  at  his  deliverance  several  Christians  residing  in  the 
capital  imprudently  marched  in  procession  through  the 
streets.  This  was  reported  to  the  Queen,  and  increased 
her  anger. 

Just  about  this  time  an  influential  chief,  having  ob- 
tained admission  to  her  presence,  thus  addressed  her :  "  I 
am  come  to  ask  your  Majesty  for  a  spear — a  bright  and 
sharp  spear;  grant  my  request."  Being  asked  for  what 
purpose  he  wanted  the  weapon,  his  answer  was,  that  the 
idols,  the  guardians  of  the  land,  were  dishonoured ;  that 
the  hearts  of  the  people  were  turned  from  the  customs 
of  their  ancestors,  and  that  ruin  would  come  on  the  land 
unless  these  evils  were  speedily  suppressed ;  and  "  as,""  he 
added,  "I  do  not  wish  to  see  that  calamity  come  upon 
my  country,  I  ask  for  a  spear  to  pierce  my  heart  before 
the  evil  day  comes."  Greatly  moved  with  grief  and  rage, 
the  Queen  first  wept,  then  sat  in  silence  for  about  half- 
an-hour,  and  at  length  solemnly  declared  that  she  would 
put  an  end  to  Christianity  if  it  cost  the  life  of  every 
Christian  in  the  land. 

On  Sunday,  February  22,  1835,  she  ordered  the  women 
whom  the  lady  missionaries  had  taught  to  sew,  to  meet 
in  the  courtyard  to  sew  for  her.  Passing  by  them,  she 
said  with  a  sneer,  "  You  had  better  go  and  ask  per- 
mission of  the  Europeans  to  come  and  sew  for  me  on 
the  Sabbath.  You  observe  the  day  like  the  English;  I 
do  not."  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  as  she  was 
returning  home  from  a  bull  fight,  she  passed  the  chapel, 
and,  hearing  the  singing,  she  said,  "These  people  will 
not  leave  off  till  some  of  their  heads  are  taken  from  their 
shoulders," 

153 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

The  next  Tuesday  orders  were  given  to  procure  a  list 
of  all  the  houses  where  prayer-meetings  were  held,  and 
the  names  of  all  the  baptized  persons.  The  Queen  was 
astonished  at  their  numbers,  and  swore  she  would  put  to 
death  the  owners  of  the  houses.  On  Thursday  the  mis- 
sionaries received  a  letter  from  the  Queen  forbidding  them 
to  teach  Christianity  to  the  natives,  but  allowing  them  to 
teach  the  arts  and  sciences.  To  this  they  replied  remons- 
trating against  the  order,  but  without  effect.  On  Sunday, 
1st  March,  the  people  were  summoned  to  the  capital  to 
hear  the  Queen's  proclamation.  They  flocked  in  from  all 
quarters  amid  the  parade  of  troops  and  the  roar  of  artillery. 
The  Queen  sent  a  message,  couched  in  bombastic  Oriental 
terms,  in  which  she  called  on  all  who  had  been  baptized, 
or  who  had  attended  places  of  Christian  worship,  to  come 
and  accuse  themselves,  threatening  with  death  all  who  re- 
fused, and  forbidding  the  people  to  join  in  Christian  worship 
or  change  the  customs  of  the  country. 

Many  proved  compliant,  confessed,  and  made  their  sub- 
mission ;  but  the  majority  stood  firm.  In  the  course  of  the 
second  week  in  March  orders  were  issued  that  all  persons 
who  had  received  any  books  from  Europeans  should  de- 
liver them  up,  and  not  conceal  even  a  leaf,  on  pain  of  death, 
and  orders  were  sent  to  all  the  outposts  to  collect  the  books. 
They  were  delivered  up  with  the  greatest  reluctance  by  the 
Christians,  and  it  is  supposed  that  many  were  retained  and 
concealed. 

Before  the  end  of  1835  it  became  obvious  that  the 
missionaries  could  not  profitably  remain  in  Madagascar,  as 
they  were  entirely  prohibited  from  teaching  or  preaching 
Christianity,  and  other  countries  were  needing  labourers. 
Two  of  them  waited  for  twelve  months  more  in  the  hope 
154 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

that  the  severity  of  the  prosecution  might  relax,  but  as  they 
saw  the  hope  was  vain  they  left  the  country  with  heavy 
hearts  in  July  1836. 

Finding  that  the  Christians  persisted  in  holding  secret 
meetings  in  their  own  houses  and  on  the  tops  of  mountains, 
from  whence  they  could  see  any  one  approaching,  the  Queen 
proceeded  to  more  severe  measures.  An  accusation  was 
lodged  against  ten  of  them,  who  were  apprehended  and  con- 
demned to  perpetual  slavery.  One  of  these  was  Rafaravavy, 
a  woman  of  high  position,  whose  house  was  razed  and  her 
property  seized  under  an  order  from  the  Queen.  Sentence 
of  death  was  passed  upon  her,  and  she  was  loaded  with 
chains.  The  execution  was  to  be  on  the  following  morn- 
ing; but  during  the  night  a  fire  broke  out  in  the  capital, 
which  aroused  the  superstitious  fears  of  Ranavalona,  and 
saved  Rafaravavy's  life.  The  honour  of  being  the  proto- 
martyr  of  Madagascar  was  reserved  for  another. 

Amongst  the  ten  who  were  now  imprisoned  was  a  young 
woman  named  Rasalama.  While  in  confinement  she  was 
overheard  to  express  her  astonishment  that  she  and  her 
friends  should  be  so  strictly  guarded,  and  said  :  "  When  the 
Tsitialaingia  (the  silver  lance  borne  by  the  Queen's  officer 
when  arresting  accused  persons)  came  to  my  house,  I  was 
not  afraid,  but  rather  rejoiced.""  This  utterance  having 
been  reported  to  the  judges,  she  was  ordered  to  be  put  into 
irons  and  severely  beaten.  Her  firmness  and  fortitude  con- 
founded her  persecutors,  and  astonished  the  people ;  and 
the  only  solution  of  the  mystery  which  they  could  imagine, 
was  that  she  was  under  the  influence  of  some  mysterious 
charm. 

During  the  afternoon  preceding  the  day  of  her  execution 
the  ordinary  chains  she  wore  were  exchanged  for  others, 
155 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

consisting  of  rings  and  bars  fastened  round  her  feet,  hands, 
knees,  and  neck,  so  as  to  force  her  into  a  constrained  posi- 
tion which  caused  great  suffering.  She,  therefore,  welcomed 
her  release  at  the  hands  of  the  executioner.  One  young 
man,  stimulated  by  her  example,  forced  his  way  through 
the  guards  who  surrounded  her  on  the  way  to  the  place  of 
execution,  exclaiming,  "  My  sister,  I  will  not  leave  you  till 
the  end.'"  On  reaching  the  fatal  spot  she  knelt  down,  and 
was  pierced  to  the  heart  by  the  spears  of  the  executioners ; 
her  body  was  left  to  be  devoured  by  the  dogs.  This  first 
victim  was  soon  to  be  followed  by  many  more.  Those  who 
were  condemned  to  die  were  treated  with  the  greatest  in- 
dignity. Old  torn  and  dirty  mats  were  wrapped  round 
them,  and  rags  were  stuffed  into  their  mouths.  Seventeen 
of  them  were  tied  along  poles,  and  each  carried  between 
two  men  bearing  the  pole  on  their  shoulders  to  the  place 
where  sentence  was  to  be  pronounced.  Four  of  them  being 
nobles,  they  were  sentenced  to  be  burned.  At  the  place  of 
execution,  life  was  offered  them  if  they  would  take  the  re- 
quired idolatrous  oaths.  Declining  to  do  this,  they  were 
bound  and  laid  on  the  pile  of  wood,  or  placed  between  split 
poles,  more  wood  being  heaped  upon  them,  and  the  pile 
then  kindled. 

The  remaining  thirteen  were  taken  to  a  place  of  common 
execution,  whither  a  number  of  felons  who  had  been  sen- 
tenced to  death  were  also  taken  to  be  executed  together 
with  the  Christians.  The  latter  were  put  to  death  by 
being  thrown  over  a  steep  precipice.  Each  one  was  sus- 
pended by  a  cord  on  or  near  the  edge  of  the  precipice, 
and  there  offered  life  on  condition  of  renouncing  Chris- 
tianity and  taking  the  required  oaths.  One  of  them  was 
a  young  woman,  who,  it  was  hoped,  would  be  induced  to 
156 


The  Martyrs  of  Madagascar 


The  condemned  native  Christians  were  tied  to  poles  and  carried  up  to  the  top  ot  a 
precipice.  They  were  offered  life  if  they  renounced  their  faiih,  but  none  faltered.  One 
of  them,  a  young  woman,  was  compelled  to  see  the  others  hurled  over  the  fatal  rock, 
but  not  even  she  was  intimidated,  and  indeed  begged  to  be  thrown  after  her  friends. 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

recant.  With  this  view,  she  was,  according  to  orders,  re- 
served till  the  last,  and  placed  in  such  a  position  as  to 
see  all  the  others,  one  after  another,  hurled  over  the  fatal 
rock.  So  far  from  being  intimidated,  she  begged  to  follow 
her  friends.  The  idol-keeper  struck  her  on  the  face,  and 
urged  her  to  take  the  oath,  and  do  reverence  to  the  idols, 
but  the  executioner  said,  "She  is  an  idiot,  and  does  not 
know  what  she  says."  She  was  then  taken  from  the  place, 
and  afterwards  sent  to  a  distant  part  of  the  country. 

Several  of  the  accused  escaped,  and  wandered  about  home- 
less in  the  wilds  and  forest.  One  fugitive,  in  a  narrative 
of  their  wanderings,  says :  "  We  then  entered  a  thicket  of 
small  bamboos  where  there  was  water  up  to  the  knees,  and 
there  were  many  crocodiles  in  the  water.  It  was  all  water 
and  marshy  ground,  and  we  found  no  place  to  lie  down  and 
sleep  on,  except  when  we  came  to  a  tree  or  a  piece  of  ground 
somewhat  raised  and  dry.  We  frequently  came  upon  croco- 
diles, sometimes  we  trod  upon  them,  and  when  we  lay  down 
at  night  we  smelt  them  near  us." 

"  We  did  not  expect  to  live  or  ever  see  men  again,  for 
we  thought  we  should  die  in  that  swamp.  But  after  nine 
days  we  came  to  an  open  country,  and  found  great  numbers 
of  water-lilies  growing.  We  gathered  and  ate  the  leaves 
of  the  lilies,  and  remained  five  days  in  the  place  where  we 
found  this  food.  When  we  went  on  again  we  soon  came 
to  a  broad  water,  where  we  stopped  two  days,  and  cut 
a  large  quantity  of  long  coarse  grass,  which  we  tied  in  a 
bundle  to  serve  the  purpose  of  a  raft ;  we  also  made  a  rope 
of  long  grass  with  which  to  draw  the  raft  across  the  river. 
Then  I  swam  with  one  end  of  the  rope  to  the  other  side 
of  the  river.  My  wife  and  another  woman  pushed  the 
bundle  of  grass  into  the  water,  placed  their  bundles  and 
167 


THE   MAKTYRS   OF  MADAGASCAR 

the  little  child  on  the  top  of  it,  and  I  pulled  it  across; 
while  the  women  swam  one  on  each  side  of  the  raft,  to  keep 
it  steady ;  and  so  all  reached  the  shore  safely,  though  the 
stream  was  rapid  and  there  were  numbers  of  crocodiles 
in  the  river." 

Very  many  who  neither  escaped  nor  were  killed  were 
forced  to  work  as  slaves.  Some  who  had  been  officers  in 
the  army  were  reduced  to  the  rank  of  common  soldier,  and 
to  add  to  the  punishment  they  were  ordered  to  build  a 
stone  house.  This  was  a  severe  task,  especially  for  men 
altogether  unused  to  such  labour,  for  they  were  compelled 
to  go  into  the  quarry,  to  dig  out  the  blocks  of  stone,  and 
then  to  carry  them  to  the  site  of  the  building.  Task- 
masters were  placed  over  them  ;  they  had  scanty  clothing 
and  little  food;  and  they  were  branded  with  the  name 
"  Tsihiaharana,"  which  means  "  that  which  is  not  to  be 
imitated."  As  soon  as  they  had  completed  one  heavy  task 
they  were  set  to  others  equally  laborious.  Thus,  as  soon 
as  the  house  had  been  built,  the  same  band  of  Christians 
was  sent  into  the  forest  to  fell  large  trees,  and,  though 
there  were  no  roads,  to  drag  them  over  hill  and  dale  to 
a  considerable  distance.  Some  were  despatched  to  fight 
against  a  wild  tribe  called  Sakalaves,  and  to  remain  in 
the  enemy's  country  during  the  wet  season,  when  fevers 
prevailed. 

The  only  check  on  the  savage  Queen  was  the  conversion 
of  her  own  son,  Rakoto,  to  Christianity.  Though  only  a 
youth  of  seventeen,  he  exerted  his  influence  in  behalf  of 
persecuted  Christians,  and  succeeded  in  saving  some.  In 
defiance  of  the  laws  he  joined  them  for  worship  in  their 
places  of  retreat,  and  when  their  lives  or  their  liberty  were 
threatened  he  used  all  the  means  in  his  power  to  warn  them 
158 


THE  MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

of  the  impending  danger  and  to  assist  their  escape.  The 
Prime  Minister  appealed  to  the  Queen,  and  said,  "  Madam, 
your  son  is  a  Christian;  he  prays  with  the  Christians, 
and  encourages  them  in  this  new  doctrine.  We  are  lost  if 
your  Majesty  do  not  stop  the  Prince  in  this  strange  way."" 
"  But,"  replied  the  Queen,  "  he  is  my  only  son  !  Let  him 
do  what  he  pleases ;  if  he  wishes  to  become  a  Christian, 
let  him." 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  laws  against  Christianity 
continued  unrepealed  till  the  Queen's  death  in  1861. 
Shortly  before  that  event  there  was  a  last  and  savage 
outburst  of  persecution.  Ten  Christians  were  publicly 
executed,  and  their  death  was  accompanied  with  frightful 
tortures.  On  the  way  to  the  place  of  execution  the  soldiers 
goaded  them  with  their  spears,  and  the  blood-stained  path 
along  which  they  had  been  driven  showed  with  what  cruelty 
the  weapons  had  been  used.  For  some  special  reason  it 
was  ordered  that  they  should  not  be  executed  according 
to  any  of  the  accustomed  modes.  It  is  probable  that,  as 
the  previous  martyrdoms  had  been  fruitless  of  result,  the 
Queen  resolved  to  strike  terror  by  a  new  and  strange 
method.  They  were  therefore  sentenced  to  be  stoned, 
but  not  to  death;  and  before  life  was  extinct  their  heads 
were  to  be  severed  from  their  bodies  and  held  up  to  the 
view  of  the  multitude.  These  were  the  last  of  the  long 
line  of  Madagascar  martyrs. 

As  soon  as  the  Queen''s  son  came  to  the  throne  with 
the  title  of  Radama  II.,  he  proclaimed  complete  freedom 
of  worship,  and  sent  his  officers  to  knock  off  the  fetters 
from  all  the  captives.  He  despatched  others  to  recall  the 
remnant  of  the  condemned  ones  from  the  remote  and 
pestilential  districts  to  which  they  had  been  banished,  and 
159 


THE   MARTYRS   OF   MADAGASCAR 

in  which  numbers  had  died  from  disease,  or  from  exhaus- 
tion caused  by  the  heavy  bars  of  iron  with  which  they  had 
been  chained  together  neck  to  neck.  The  exiles  hastened 
home;  men  and  women  worn  with  suffering  and  want  re- 
appeared in  the  city  to  the  astonishment  of  their  neighbours, 
who  had  deemed  them  long  since  dead,  and  to  the  grateful 
joy  of  their  friends. 

The  case  of  Madagascar  is  unique  in  the  history  of 
Christian  missions.  No  single  heroic  figure,  like  Judson 
or  Livingstone,  occupies  the  foreground :  we  have  instead 
a  number  of  heroic  but  obscure  sufferers.  A  few  Christians 
only  were  known  to  exist  in  1836,  when  the  last  of  the 
missionaries  left  the  island;  yet,  in  1861,  though  entirely 
cut  oflP  from  all  outer  aid,  their  number  had  swelled  to 
7000.  The  reason  of  ~ their  tenacity  in  holding  to  the 
truth,  and  of  their  zeal  in  spreading  it  is  not  far  to  seek. 
They  did  not  ask  for  money,  though  they  were  poor;  to 
ask  for  missionaries  they  knew  to  be  useless ;  but  every  cry 
they  sent  to  England  was  for  more  Bibles.  Men  of  business, 
men  in  office,  would  entreat  for  one  copy — only  one  of  the 
New  Testament.  When  a  ship  was  expected  to  bring  some 
copies  of  the  precious  book,  men  would  toil  through  a 
twelve  days'  journey  from  the  capital  to  Tamatave,  and 
would  linger  on  the  shore  for  whole  days,  watching  with 
longing  eyes  for  the  first  glimpse  of  the  sails  of  the  vessel 
which  was  to  bring  them  what  they  valued  more  than  food. 
Never  perhaps  in  history  has  there  been  a  more  striking 
exemplification  of  the  fact  that  "Man  doth  not  live  by 
bread  alone." 


160 


CHAPTER  XIV 

LIVINGSTONE'S  EARLY  EXPLORATIONS 

The  happy  warrior — Adventure  with  a  lion — Marked  for  life — The  alarmed 
chieftain — Sechele  and  his  whip — Obstructive  Boers — Discovery  of 
Lake  Ngami — The  waterless  desert — Death  of  Sebituane — From 
Linyanti  to  Loanda — Petticoat  government — An  athletic  princess — 
Terrors  of  the  magic-lantern — Mice  for  supper — Swimming  for  life — 
First  sight  of  the  sea. 

WORDSWORTH'S  well-known  poem  of  the  "Happy 
Warrior"  reads  like  an  unconscious  prophecy  of 
Livingstone,  especially  the  two  lines : 

"  Who  comprehends  his  trust,  and  to  the  same 
Keeps  faithful  with  a  singleness  of  aim." 

In  Livingstone's  case  that  aim  was  to  open  up  Africa  to 
civilisation  and  Christianity.  When  he  landed  at  Cape 
Town  in  1841,  he  found  the  missionaries  massed  together 
at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  continent,  while  inland 
lay  vast  regions  utterly  unexplored.  After  residing  for  a 
time  at  Kuruman,  where  he  married  Dr.  Moflat's  daughter, 
and  secluded  himself  for  six  months  among  the  natives  in 
order  to  learn  the  language  perfectly,  he  removed  to 
Mabotsa.  Here  his  famous  adventure  with  a  lion  took 
place.  He  was  shooting  at  the  animal  when  it  sprang  at 
him  and  caught  him  by  the  shoulder,  and  they  both  came 
to  the  ground  together.  Growling  horribly,  the  lion  shook 
him  as  a  terrier  dog  shakes  a  rat.  Fortunately  a  native 
firing  at  him  distracted  his  attention.  He  left  Livingstone 
to  attack  the  native,  and  bit  him  in  the  thigh,  but  soon 
161  L 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE'S 

afterwards  fell  dead  from  the  musket-balls  which  he  had 
already  received.  Eleven  of  his  teeth  had  penetrated  the 
upper  part  of  Livingstone's  arm,  and  had  crunched  the 
bone  into  splinters.  So  serious  was  the  injury  that  a  false 
joint  had  to  be  made,  and  this  served  to  identify  his  body 
when  it  was  brought  home  from  Africa  to  be  buried  in 
Westminster  Abbey. 

Not  long  afterwards  he  moved  to  Kolobeng,  the  head- 
quarters of  a  chief  named  Sechele,  with  whom  he  became 
very  friendly.  When  he  first  heard  from  Livingstone  the 
truths  of  Christianity,  he  said,  "You  startle  me;  these 
words  make  all  my  bones  to  shake.  I  have  no  more  strength 
in  me;  but  my  forefathers  were  living  at  the  same  time 
yours  were,  and  how  is  it  they  did  not  send  them  word 
about  these  things  sooner."  When  Livingstone  spoke  of 
his  intention  of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  regions  beyond, 
the  chief  said,  pointing  to  the  great  Kalahari  desert :  "  You 
never  can  cross  that  country  to  the  tribes  beyond;  it  is 
utterly  impossible  even  for  us  black  men,  except  in  certain 
seasons,  when  more  than  the  usual  supply  of  rain  falls,  and 
an  extraordinary  growth  of  water-melons  follows." 

His  first  idea  of  the  way  to  spread  Christianity  among  his 
followers  was  certainly  naive :  "  If  you  like  I  shall  call  my 
headman,  and  with  our  whips  of  rhinoceros  hide  we  will 
soon  make  them  all  believe  together."  After  instructing 
him  for  a  considerable  time,  Livingstone  baptized  him. 
Great  numbers  came  to  see  the  ceremony.  Some  thought, 
from  foolish  rumours  which  had  been  circulated,  that  con- 
verts to  Christianity  were  made  to  drink  an  infusion  of 
dead  men's  brains,  and  were  astonished  to  find  that  only 
water  was  used. 

Unfortunately  at  this  time  a  severe  drought  took  place^ 

m 


EARLY  EXPLORATIONS 

and  the  natives,  as  usually  happens  in  such  cases,  attri- 
buted it  to  the  presence  of  the  missionary.  "We  like 
you,"  said  the  uncle  of  Sechele  to  him,  "as  well  as  if  you 
had  been  born  among  us;  you  are  the  only  white  man  we 
can  become  familiar  with;  but  we  wish  you  to  give  up 
that  everlasting  preaching  and  praying :  we  cannot  become 
familiar  with  that  at  all."  They  were  confirmed  in  this 
prejudice  by  the  fact  that  rain  often  fell  on  the  hills  ten 
miles  away,  while  not  a  drop  reached  them. 

Another  and  more  serious  obstacle  was  the  treatment  of 
the  natives  by  the  Boers,  who  believed,  or  professed  to 
believe,  that  the  natives  had  no  souls,  and  therefore  im- 
pressed them  as  slaves  without  scruple.  They  told  Living- 
stone that  he  might  as  well  go  and  preach  to  "  the  baboons 
on  the  rocks."  Their  animosity  was  further  aroused  by  the 
fact  that  the  English  traders  sold  the  natives  arms  and 
ammunition.  They  were  actually  planning  an  attack  to 
seize  these,  when  Livingstone  went  to  the  Boer  commandant 
and  prevailed  upon  him  to  defer  it.  But  later  on,  in  Living- 
stone's absence,  the  Boers  made  an  attack  on  Kolobeng  and 
plundered  his  house  in  revenge,  smashing  his  stock  of 
medicines,  and  tearing  his  books  to  pieces.  Finding  his 
work  so  hindered  by  the  Boers,  Livingstone  prepared  for 
his  first  long  journey,  in  the  hope  of  discovering  Lake 
Ngami,  of  which  rumours  had  reached  him.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  two  English  travellers,  Oswell  and  Murray,  and 
left  Kolobeng  on  1st  June  1849.  A  neighbouring  chief, 
Sekomi,  sent  a  message  of  strong  dissuasion.  "Where  are 
you  going  ?  you  will  be  killed  by  the  sun  and  thirst,  and 
then  all  the  white  men  will  blame  me  for  not  saving  you." 
Other  natives  were  not  behind  in  expressing  their  surprise 
at  the  three  travellers  daring  to  enter  the  waterless  region. 
163 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE'S 

"  Have  these  hunters,  who  come  so  far  and  work  so  hard, 
no  meat  at  home  ?  "  They  had  immense  difficulty  in  crossing 
the  desert,  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  water,  and  were  often 
tantalised  by  mirages,  which  appeared  so  real,  that  not  only 
the  Europeans  but  the  natives  were  deceived  by  them. 
On  the  1st  August,  they  reached  the  shores  of  Lake 
Ngami,  which  had  never  before  been  seen  by  European  eyes. 

Livingstone  would  gladly  have  gone  farther  north,  but 
was  forced  to  return  to  Kolobeng  by  the  want  of  supplies. 
In  April  1850,  he  again  started  for  the  lake  with  Mrs. 
Livingstone  and  her  three  children.  They  had  a  terrible 
experience  in  crossing  the  desert,  as  the  supply  of  water 
in  the  waggons  had  been  wasted  by  the  carelessness  of 
their  servants.  For  four  days  they  could  find  none,  and 
the  children  nearly  died  of  thirst.  "  Not  one  syllable  of 
upbraiding  was  uttered  by  their  mother,"'  says  Livingstone, 
"though  the  tearful  eye  told  the  agony  within.  In  the 
afternoon  of  the  fifth  day,  to  our  inexpressible  relief,  some 
of  the  men  returned  with  a  supply  of  that  fluid,  of  which 
we  had  never  before  felt  the  true  value.''  The  difficulties 
of  the  desert  march  were  increased  by  the  presence  of  the 
tse-tse  fly,  which  destroyed  forty-three  fine  oxen. 

Arrived  at  the  north  of  Lake  Ngami,  Livingstone  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Sebituane,  chief  of  the  Makololo,  a 
remarkable  man,  who,  by  his  courage  and  audacity,  held 
all  the  surrounding  tribes  in  awe.  He  was  pleased  with 
the  proof  of  confidence  the  missionary  had  shown  in 
bringing  his  children.  Unfortunately,  he  was  soon  taken 
ill,  and  Livingstone  was  afraid  to  treat  him  medically, 
lest  in  the  event  of  his  death  he  should  be  blamed 
by  his  people.  To  Livingstone's  distress,  this  occurred 
soon  afterwards,  and  Sebituane  was  succeeded  by  his 
164 


EARLY   EXPLORATIONS 

son,    Sekeletu,   who    also    became    a   warm    friend    of  the 
missionary. 

During  this  expedition  Livingstone  discovered  the 
Zambesi,  which  had  previously  been  supposed  to  rise 
much  farther  to  the  east.  Not  being  able  to  find  a 
healthy  station  where  to  settle  Mrs.  Livingstone  and  his 
family,  Livingstone  resolved  to  send  them  home  before  he 
proceeded  further  inland.  Accordingly,  he  accompanied 
them  to  Cape  Town  in  1852,  and  set  out  again  with  a  very 
sorry  equipment  of  waggons  and  oxen,  owing  to  scarcity  of 
funds,  for  the  interior.  He  crossed  the  Kalahari  Desert 
again  to  the  west,  giving  the  Boers,  who  were  violently 
opposed  to  his  missionary  explorations,  a  wide  berth.  The 
Makololo  were  startled  at  his  coming  again  among  them, 
and  said  :  "  He  has  dropped  among  us  from  the  clouds. 
We  Makololo  thought  no  one  could  cross  the  Chobe 
without  our  knowledge,  but  here  he  drops  among  us  like 
a  bird."  They  took  the  waggons  to  pieces  and  carried 
them  across  the  river  on  a  number  of  canoes  lashed 
together.  The  whole  population  of  Linyanti,  the  chief 
town  of  the  district,  numbering  between  six  and  seven 
thousand,  turned  out  to  see  the  waggons  in  motion,  having 
never  seen  such  a  thing  before.  Sekeletu  sent  the  court 
herald  to  greet  them,  who,  leaping  and  shouting  at  the 
top  of  his  voice,  roared  out :  "  Don't  I  see  the  white  man  .? 
Don't  I  see  the  comrade  of  Sebituane  ?  Don't  I  see  the 
father  of  Sekeletu  ?  We  want  sleep.  Give  your  son  sleep, 
my  lord  ! "  (sleep  meaning  security  from  foes).  Soon  after 
his  arrival  at  Linyanti,  Sekeletu  asked  him  to  mention 
anything  he  wanted,  offering  to  give  him  freely  any  object 
required.  When  Livingstone  said  his  object  was  to  teach 
him  and  his  people  Christianity,  the  chief  replied  that  he 
165 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE'S 

did  not  wish  to  learn  the  Book,  "  for  he  was  afraid  it  might 
change  his  heart,  and  make  him  content  with  only  one  wife 
like  Sechele." 

At  one  of  the  religious  services  which  Livingstone  held 
for  the  natives,  the  women  behaved  with  great  decorum, 
but  in  kneeling  down  many  bent  over  their  little  ones,  and 
the  children,  in  terror  of  being  crushed,  set  up  a  simul- 
taneous yell.  Sekeletu  was  urgent  in  pressing  Livingstone 
to  take  presents,  but  he  refused,  as  he  did  on  other  occasions, 
from  the  conviction  that  it  was  degrading  for  a  religious 
teacher  to  take  gifts  from  those  whose  spiritual  welfare 
he  professed  to  seek.  Failing  to  find  a  healthy  spot  for  a 
settlement  near  Linyanti,  Livingstone  determined  to  open 
up  a  way  to  Loanda  on  the  west  coast,  or,  as  he  wrote  to 
his  father-in-law,  Dr.  Moffat,  "  perish  in  the  attempt."  A 
"  picho "  or  native  assembly  was  held  to  deliberate  on  the 
arrangement  for  his  march.  One  diviner  tried  to  frighten 
his  followers  from  accompanying  him,  and  said :  "  Where  is 
he  taking  you  to  ?  The  white  man  is  throwing  you  away  ? 
Your  garments  already  smell  of  blood.""  Sekeletu,  however, 
laughed  at  him,  and  twenty-seven  men  were  deputed  to 
accompany  Livingstone.  He  was  convinced  that  no  per- 
manent elevation  of  a  people  can  be  effected  without  com- 
merce, and  that  the  opening  of  a  route  to  the  coast  was 
therefore  of  the  greatest  importance. 

Only  a  man  of  indomitable  courage  would  have  under- 
taken such  a  journey,  through  utterly  unknown  regions  and 
tribes  for  eight  hundred  miles,  being  already  weakened  by 
constant  attacks  of  fever.  If  he  looked  up  quickly,  he  was 
seized  with  a  strange  giddiness ;  everything  appeared  to 
rush  to  the  left,  and  if  he  did  not  catch  hold  of  some 
support,  he  fell  heavily  to  the  ground.  "But,"  he  says 
166 


EARLY   EXPLORATIONS 

in  his  journal,  "I  had  always  believed  that  if  we  serve 
God  at  all,  it  ought  to  be  done  in  a  manly  way,  and  I 
was  determined  to  succeed,  or  perish  in  the  attempt  to 
open  up  this  part  of  Africa.  The  Boers,  by  taking  pos- 
session of  all  my  goods,  had  saved  me  the  trouble  of 
making  a  will."''' 

To  avoid  heavy  loads,  he  only  took  a  few  biscuits,  a 
few  pounds  of  tea  and  sugar,  and  about  twenty  of  coffee. 
One  small  tin  canister  about  fifteen  inches  square  was 
filled  with  spare  shirts,  trousers  and  shoes,  to  be  used  when 
he  reached  civilisation  again ;  another  of  the  same  size 
was  stored  with  medicines ;  a  third  with  books,  and  a 
fourth  box  contained  a  magic-lantern,  which  was  found  of 
much  service. 

Proceeding  up  the  Zambesi  in  canoes,  he  arrived  among 
the  Balonda  tribe  ruled  over  by  a  female  chief,  Nyamoana. 
She  sent  her  daughter  Manenko,  a  strapping  young  woman 
of  twenty,  to  escort  him  to  her  brother,  the  chief  Shinte. 
Manenko  was  something  of  a  virago.  When  Livingstone 
was  making  ready  his  packages,  she  said  the  men  whom 
she  had  ordered  for  the  service  would  not  arrive  till  the 
next  day.  Annoyed  at  the  delay,  Livingstone  ordered  the 
packages  to  be  put  into  the  canoes  at  once ;  but  Manenko 
was  not  to  be  circumvented  in  this  way.  She  came  forward 
with  her  people,  seized  the  luggage,  and  declared  she  would 
carry  it  in  spite  of  him.  His  followers  laid  down  their  load, 
and  Livingstone,  left  powerless,  was  moving  off  in  high 
dudgeon  to  the  canoes,  when  she  placed  her  hand  on  his 
shoulder  and  said:  "Now,  my  little  man,  just  do  as  the 
rest  have  done."  Amused  at  her  masterfulness,  he  forgot 
his  feelings  of  annoyance,  and  went  off  with  his  gun  to 
spend  the  time  in  trying  for  some  game. 
167 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE'S 

When  they  started,  this  stalwart  princess  marched  in 
front  as  leader,  and  at  a  pace  with  which  few  of  the  men 
could  keep  up.  Livingstone,  mounted  on  ox-back,  followed 
close  behind,  and  asked  her  why  she  did  not  clothe  herself, 
as  it  was  raining.  She  answered  that  a  chief  ought  not  to 
appear  effeminate,  but  must  always  wear  the  appearance 
of  robust  youth,  and  bear  hardships  without  wincing. 
His  men,  in  admiration  of  her  pedestrian  powers,  kept 
remarking,  "  Manenko  is  a  soldier,""  and  they  were  all  glad 
when  she  proposed  a  halt  to  prepare  their  night''s  lodging 
on  the  banks  of  a  stream. 

As  they  went  north,  they  found  themselves  in  the 
dense  gloom  of  the  Central  African  forest,  through  which 
they  had  to  pass  by  a  narrow  way  cut  by  the  axe.  Immense 
climbing  plants  entwined  themselves  like  boa-constrictors 
around  gigantic  trees,  and  often  stood  erect  by  themselves, 
having  choked  the  trees  by  which  they  had  been  supported. 
Although  drenched  with  rain  and  often  suffering  from 
fever,  Livingstone  says  he  found  this  dense  gloom  refreshing 
after  the  scorching  glare  of  the  Kalahari  Desert.  Even 
here,  he  could  never  see  water  thrown  away  without  feeling 
that  they  were  guilty  of  wasting  it,  having  so  often  in  the 
desert  experienced  the  enormous  difficulty  of  finding  it. 

At  Shinte's  town,  he  came  upon  Portuguese  slave-traders 
for  the  first  time.  His  followers,  who  had  never  seen  these 
men-sellers  before,  exclaimed  :  "  They  are  not  men ;  they 
are  beasts  who  treat  their  children  so." 

At  the  place  of  audience,  they  found  the  chief  Shinte 
on  a  sort  of  throne  covered  with  a  leopard's  skin.  He 
was  dressed  in  a  check  jacket  and  a  kilt  of  scarlet  baize, 
edged  with  green :  strings  of  large  beads  hung  from  his 
neck,  and  his  limbs  were  covered  with  iron  and  copper 
168 


EARLY  EXPLORATIONS 

armlets  and  bracelets;  on  his  head  he  wore  a  helmet  of 
beads  neatly  woven  together,  and  crowned  with  a  gi-eat 
bunch  of  goose-feathers  by  way  of  crest. 

On  learning  that  "  Shinte's  mouth  was  bitter  for  want 
of  ox-flesh,"  Livingstone  presented  him  with  an  ox,  to  his 
great  delight,  but  the  masterful  Manenko  hearing  of  it, 
came  up  with  the  air  of  an  injured  person,  and  explained 
that,  "  The  white  man  belonged  to  her ;  she  had  brought 
him  here,  and  therefore  the  ox  was  hers,  not  Shinte's." 
Upon  this  she  ordered  her  men  to  bring  it,  had  it  slaughtered, 
and  presented  her  uncle  with  a  leg  only.  Shinte  did  not 
seem  at  all  annoyed  at  her  interference. 

Here  Livingstone  exhibited  his  magic-lantern.  The 
first  picture  shown  was  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  and  the 
women  listened  silently  to  his  explanation  of  it,  but  as 
the  slide  was  being  withdrawn,  the  uplifted  knife  seemed 
moving  towards  them,  and  they  thought  it  was  to  be 
sheathed  in  their  bodies  instead  of  Isaac's.  They  all 
shouted  :  "  Mother  !  Mother ! "  and  rushed  off,  tumbling 
pell-mell  over  each  other,  and  nothing  would  induce  them 
to  return.  Shinte,  however,  sat  bravely  through  the  whole, 
and  afterwards  examined  the  instrument  with  interest.  It 
was  the  only  mode  of  instruction  Livingstone  was  ever 
pressed  to  repeat.  The  people  came  long  distances  to  see 
the  pictures  and  hear  the  explanations. 

When  Livingstone  took  his  departure,  Shinte,  as  a  sign 
of  friendship,  hung  a  conical  shell  round  his  neck,  "  an 
article  in  regions  far  from  the  sea  of  as  great  value  as  the 
Lord  Mayor's  badge  is  in  London."  He  also  gave  him  a 
native  guide  named  Intemese,  who  proved  a  great  plague 
to  the  traveller,  and  lied  on  all  occasions  to  save  himself 
trouble. 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE'S 

The  serious  difficulties  of  the  march  now  began.  They 
entered  a  region  where  no  animal  food  was  to  be  procured. 
One  of  the  guides  caught  a  mole  and  two  mice  for  his 
supper,  and  the  care  with  which  he  wrapped  them  up  in 
a  leaf  and  slung  them  on  a  spear,  showed  that  there  was 
little  hope  of  finding  larger  game.  The  chiefs  through 
whose  country  they  were  now  passing  proved  covetous,  and 
demanded  toll,  Livingstone  pacified  one  by  sending  him 
the  worst  shirt  in  his  stock.  Another  chief  named  Njambi, 
of  the  Chiboque  tribe,  was  not  so  easily  satisfied.  He  sent 
an  impudent  message  demanding  either  a  man,  an  ox,  a  gun, 
powder,  cloth  or  a  shell ;  and,  in  the  event  of  refusal, 
intimated  his  intention  of  preventing  their  further  progress. 
When  this  demand  was  refused,  he  collected  his  people 
and  surrounded  their  encampment,  evidently  intending  to 
plunder  them  of  everything.  Livingstone's  men  seized  their 
javelins  and  stood  on  the  defensive,  while  he  sat  on  his 
camp-stool  with  his  double-barrelled  gun  across  his  knees. 
Njambi  came  for  a  parley,  and  sat  on  the  ground  in  front 
of  him.  After  a  lengthy  discussion,  Livingstone  gave  him 
one  of  his  shirts.  On  Njambi's  followers  showing  dis- 
satisfaction at  this,  he  added  a  bunch  of  beads,  and  again 
a  large  handkerchief.  The  more  he  yielded,  however,  the 
more  unreasonable  they  became.  At  every  fresh  demand 
they  shouted  and  rushed  towards  him,  brandishing  their 
weapons. 

In  the  meantime,  Livingstone's  Makololo  followers,  out- 
numbering the  Chiboque  party,  had  quietly  surrounded 
them  and  made  them  feel  there  was  no  way  of  escaping 
their  spears.  Livingstone  then  said  that  as  everything  had 
failed  to  satisfy  them,  it  was  evident  that  they  wanted  to 
fight,  and  that  if  so,  they  must  begin  first  and  bear  the 
170 


EARLY  EXPLORATIONS 

guilt.  Calming  down  at  this,  and  seeing  his  party  out- 
numbered, the  chief  said :  "  If  you  give  us  an  ox  we  will 
give  you  whatever  you  wish,  and  then  we  shall  be  friends." 
Accordingly  the  ox  was  given,  and  in  return,  two  or  three 
pounds  of  its  flesh  were  sent  back  with  a  very  small 
basket  of  meal !  Livingstone  adds :  "  It  was  impossible 
to  avoid  laughing  at  the  coolness  of  these  generous 
creatures." 

Added  to  these  difficulties  was  the  nature  of  the  country 
and  the  season  of  the  year.  It  was  during  the  rains,  and 
they  had  to  flounder  through  several  rivers,  holding  on 
by  the  tails  of  the  oxen.  Crossing  the  river  Loke, 
Livingstone  became  separated  from  his  ox,  and  was  obliged 
to  strike  out  for  the  opposite  bank  alone.  His  followers 
were  greatly  alarmed  on  seeing  this,  and  about  twenty 
of  them  made  a  simultaneous  rush  into  the  water  for 
his  rescue.  Just  as  he  reached  the  opposite  bank  one 
seized  his  arm  and  another  clasped  him  round  the  body. 
They  expressed  great  pleasure  on  finding  that  he  could 
swim. 

Owing  to  the  constant  exactions  and  attacks  of  the 
tribes  through  whose  territory  they  were  now  passing, 
Livingstone's  men  began  to  get  disheartened.  Some  of 
them  proposed  to  return  home,  but  he  could  not  endure 
the  prospect  of  returning  when  just  on  the  threshold  of 
the  Portuguese  settlements.  After  using  all  his  powers 
of  persuasion,  he  declared  to  them  that  if  they  returned 
he  should  go  on  alone,  and  retired  to  his  little  tent. 
Thither  he  was  soon  followed  by  the  headman,  who  said 
"We  will  never  leave  you.  Do  not  be  disheartened. 
Wherever  you  lead  we  will  follow.  Our  remarks  were 
made  only  on  account  of  the  injustice  of  these  people." 
171 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE'S 

Others  followed,  and  with  the  most  artless  simplicity  of 
manner  told  him  to  be  comforted.  "They  were  all  my 
children;  they  knew  no  one  but  Sekeletu  and  me,  and 
they  would  die  for  me ;  they  had  just  spoken  in  the 
bitterness  of  their  spirit,  and  when  feeling  that  they 
could  do  nothing."  At  last  they  arrived  at  the  edge 
of  the  high  land  on  which  they  had  been  travelling.  At 
the  depth  of  a  thousand  feet  below  lay  the  magnificent 
valley  of  the  Quango.  Livingstone  had  been  so  weakened 
by  twenty-seven  attacks  of  fever  that  in  going  down  the 
descent  he  had  to  be  supported  by  his  companions. 
"Emerging  from  the  gloomy  forests  of  Londa,"  he  says, 
"this  magnificent  prospect  made  us  all  feel  as  if  a  weight 
had  been  lifted  off  our  eyelids."  Here  a  Bashinje  chief 
made  an  attempt  at  extortion  before  he  would  let  them 
pass  to  the  river,  but  Livingstone,  disregarding  him,  told 
his  men  to  move  on,  which  they  did,  though  the  hostile 
party  opened  fire  on  them,  without,  however,  doing  any 
damage. 

Not  long  afterwards  they  beheld  the  sea  from  the 
elevated  plains  of  Loanda.  The  Makololo  were  much 
impressed,  and  in  describing  their  feelings  afterwards 
they  remarked,  "  We  were  marching  along  with  our  father 
believing  that  what  the  ancients  had  always  told  us  was 
true,  that  the  world  has  no  end ;  but  all  at  once  the 
world  said  to  us :  '  I  am  finished ;  there  is  no  more 
of  me.'" 

The  large  stone  houses  and  churches  of  Loanda  struck 
them  with  little  less  awe.  One  of  them  before  this  had 
said  of  Livingstone's  house  at  Kolobeng :  "  It  is  not  a 
hut;  it  is  a  mountain  with  several  caves  in  it."  Visiting 
one  of  the  ships  in  harbour  with  Livingstone,  they  said, 
172 


EARLY   EXPLORATIONS 

"It  is  not  a  canoe  at  all,  it  is  a  town!     And  what  sort 
of  a  town  that  you  climb  into  with  a  rope?" 

Thus  successfully  ended  the  first  of  those  long  journeys 
by  which  Livingstone,  as  he  said,  was  resolved  "to  open 
up  Africa  or  perish." 


m 


Ill 

IN   INDIA  AND   THE   EAST 

CHAPTER  XV 

SCHWARTZ   IN  SOUTH    INDIA 

The  Rajah  of  Tanjore— Power  of  the  Brahmins— Schwartz  as  diplomatist 
— The  Lion  of  the  Carnatic — In  the  Indian  jungle — Cruelties  at 
Serin  gapatam  —  Preaching  in  the  Palace  —  Hyder's  invasion  —  A 
second  Joseph — The  bankrupt  Eajah — A  treacherous  guardian — 
The  prince-poet— A  double  memorial. 

CHRISTIAN  FRIEDRICH  SCHWARTZ,  a  native  of 
Sonnenburg  in  Prussia,  received  Lutheran  Orders 
at  Copenhagen,  and  after  spending  some  time  in 
England  to  acquire  English,  sailed  for  India  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge. 
He  arrived  in  Tranquebar  on  the  Coromandel  coast  in  July 
1750.  Here  in  a  few  months,  after  intense  and  unremitting 
study,  he  delivered  his  first  sermon  in  Tamil,  in  the  church 
that  had  been  built  by  Ziegenbalg,  the  first  Protestant 
missionary  in  India.  After  some  years  of  persevering  but 
uneventful  work  at  Tranquebar,  he  was  transferred  to 
Trichinopoly.  Here,  besides  missionary  work,  he  ministered 
to  the  soldiers  and  officers  of  the  English  garrison.  From 
this  place,  he  paid  several  visits  to  Tanjore,  the  Rajah  of 
which  received  him  in  a  friendly  manner,  but  was  not  at 
that  time  disposed  to  grant  a  piece  of  ground  for  the  erection 
of  a  church,  as  Schwartz  desired.     This  was  doubtless  due 

m 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

to  the  influence  of  the  Brahmins,  who  were  strongly 
opposed  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity.  He  wit- 
nessed a  striking  instance  of  the  veneration  in  which  they 
were  held  during  an  interview  with  the  Rajah.  A 
Brahmin  entered ;  the  Rajah  prostrated  himself  before 
him  on  the  ground,  and  afterwards  stood  before  him 
with  his  hands  folded ;  while  the  Brahmin  placed  himself 
on  an  elevated  seat :  the  Rajah  made  signs  to  the  mis- 
sionary to  enter  into  discourse  with  the  priest,  who  heard 
all  with  seeming  attention,  but  made  no  reply. 

Schwartz  had  been  labouring  in  South  India  for  nearly 
thirty  years  when  one  of  the  most  striking  incidents  in 
his  life  occurred. 

In  1779  the  garrison  at  Tanjore  being  numerous,  Schwartz 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  Governor  and  Council  at  Madras, 
and  obtained  their  public  sanction  and  contributions  for 
the  erection  of  a  church.  The  first  stone  of  this  edifice 
was  laid  by  General  Munro,  but  the  funds  running  short, 
Schwartz  applied  to  the  Council  at  Madras  for  further  aid. 
He  was  desired  in  reply  to  come  with  all  possible  speed 
to  Madras.  He  did  so,  and  on  being  introduced  to  the 
Governor,  Sir  Thomas  Rumbold,  was  addressed  as  follows : 
"There  is  reason  to  believe  that  Hyder  Ali  (the  ruler  of 
Mysore)  meditates  warlike  designs.  We  wish  to  discover 
his  sentiments  in  this  weighty  affair  with  certainty,  and 
think  you  are  the  fittest  person  for  this  purpose.  You 
will  oblige  us  if  you  will  make  a  journey  thither,  sound 
Hyder  Ali,  and  assure  him  that  we  entertain  peaceable 
thoughts.  As  the  intention  of  the  journey  is  good  and 
Christian,  namely  to  prevent  the  effusion  of  human  blood, 
and  to  preserve  this  country  in  peace,  this  commission 
militates  not  against  but  highly  becomes  your  sacred  office, 
175 


SCHWARTZ   IN    SOUTH   INDIA 

and  therefore  we  hope  you  will  accept  it."  This  is  prob- 
ably the  only  occasion  on  which  the  Government  of  India 
has  requested  the  aid  of  a  missionary  for  political  service. 

After  some  time  for  consideration,  Schwartz  accepted 
the  proposal,  and  in  August  1779  set  out  for  the  capital 
of  Mysore.  It  was  a  bold  step,  for  Hyder  Ali  was  a  cruel 
despot  and  a  breaker  of  all  bonds  and  treaties.  In  one 
village  Schwartz  had  to  wait  many  days  to  receive  an  answer 
to  his  request  for  permission  to  proceed ;  it  was  favourable, 
and  he  again  set  out.  Soon  afterwards  they  had  to  pass 
a  wood  and  a  mountain  much  infested  with  wild  animals ; 
often  at  night  when  composing  himself  to  sleep  in  his  tent 
he  was  disturbed  by  the  shrill  mournful  cry  of  the  jackals 
or  the  roar  of  the  tiger.  He  was  now  among  the  passes 
of  the  Eastern  Ghauts ;  narrow  and  wooded  glens ;  tracts 
covered  with  thick  jungle  grass  so  high  as  to  hide  the 
precipices  close  at  hand,  as  well  as  the  wild  beasts  who 
there  made  their  lair.  The  voice  of  waters  was  heard 
among  the  woody  heights  around,  and  the  travellers  longed 
to  drink  of  these  rivulets,  but  often  feared  to  do  so,  lest 
they  should  fall  into  the  clutches  of  some  beast  of  prey. 

On  the  14th  of  August  the  party  arrived  at  a  small 
town,  after  a  long  and  weary  day's  journey  at  the  foot  of 
the  mountains.  There  was  a  fort  in  the  neighbourhood 
built  on  a  high  rock,  which  had  been  captured  a  few  years 
before  by  his  friend,  Colonel  Wood.  These  forts  were 
generally  built  on  isolated  rocks  that  rose  several  hundred 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  plain.  On  the  17th  they 
arrived  at  Guzzulhutty ;  where,  he  says  in  his  journal,  "the 
heat  was  intense,  and  the  formidable  mountains  were  still 
before  us.  A  multitude  of  men  accompanied  us.  Many 
carried  a  piece  of  wood  which  they  kindled  not  only  to 
176 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH    INDIA 

render  the  path  more  discernible,  but  chiefly  to  deter  the 
tigers.  It  was  very  solemn  as  we  entered  the  passes,  the 
light  of  the  torches  being  cast  on  the  trees  and  rocks ;  if 
one  looks  down  into  the  abyss,  the  head  becomes  quite 
giddy,  for  the  daylight  was  so  dim  that  we  saw  only  a 
frightful  void.  The  path  is  frequently  so  narrow  that  if 
you  begin  to  slip,  it  is  all  over  with  you.  When  we  had 
ascended  about  half-way  up  the  hill,  the  sun  arose ;  then  we 
beheld  the  numerous  heights  and  depths  with  astonishment. 
The  eye  is  unable  to  satiate  itself  with  gazing,  so  that  the 
dread  of  tigers  is  forgotten." 

On  his  arrival  in  Seringapatam,  a  tent  was  pitched  on 
the  glacis  of  the  fort  for  his  residence.  Things  wore  a 
hostile  appearance,  for  a  large  body  of  troops  was  encamped 
without  the  walls,  who  only  waited  the  signal  to  march. 
From  the  tones  as  well  as  the  looks  of  the  people,  it  was 
evident  that  war  was  at  hand.  On  the  eastern  extremity 
of  the  island  on  which  the  city  stood  were  the  prince's 
palace,  and  the  gardens,  laid  out  in  shady  walks,  with  the 
river  Cauveri  flowing  beside  them.  Schwartz  was  visited  in 
his  tent  by  officers  and  judges  of  the  court,  as  well  as  by 
Brahmins  curious  to  know  what  the  doctrine  thus  brought 
for  the  first  time  to  the  capital  of  Mysore  might  be. 

At  last  he  had  an  audience  of  the  prince,  who  requested 
him  to  sit  by  his  side.  The  floor  was  spread  with  beautiful 
carpets.  A  greater  contrast  could  hardly  be  imagined 
than  that  between  the  blood-stained  Oriental  despot  and 
the  German  pietist  whose  life  was  "one  constant  calm." 
Hyder  Ali  listened  attentively  to  Schwartz,  and  then  up- 
braided the  English,  who  had  promised  to  aid  him  in  his 
war  with  the  Mahrattas,  but  had  failed  to  do  so.  He 
professed,  however,  to  be  desirous  to  live  at  peace  with 
177  M 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

them.  He  then  gave  audience  to  others  on  the  affairs  of 
his  empire.  His  rapidity  in  transacting  business  greatly 
surprised  Schwartz. 

The  missionary  was  now  invited  to  stay  in  the  palace, 
where  the  cries  of  tortured  victims  were  often  to  be  heard. 
"Here,"  says  Schwartz,  "the  nearest  friends  do  not  trust 
themselves  to  open  their  hearts.  Within  the  palace  Hyder''8 
ancient  friend,  Kundee  Row,  is  confined  in  an  iron  cage, 
and  fed  with  bread  and  milk ;  by  which  means  the  former 
kept  his  vow  that  he  would  treat  him  like  a  parrot. 
Dreadful  punishments  take  place  daily.  I  am  hardly  sure 
whether  I  ought  to  describe  how  one  of  his  official  servants 
was  punished.  The  poor  man  was  bound;  two  persons 
approached  with  whips,  and  mangled  him  shockingly.  His 
flesh  was  then  torn  with  pointed  nails,  and  then  he  was 
flogged  again.  His  shrieks  were  awful."  Schwartz  often 
conversed  with  Hyder  in  a  splendid  hall  that  was  cool  during 
the  heat  of  the  day.  The  roof  was  supported  by  a  double 
row  of  lofty  pillars  of  marble,  with  capitals  carved  in  the 
form  of  palm  leaves ;  a  flight  of  steps  led  to  a  light  gallery, 
that  ran  along  the  walls.  "  I  frequently  sat  with  him,"  he 
says  in  his  journal,  "  in  this  hall,  which  opened  into  a  garden 
with  rows  of  cypresses,  fountains,  &c." 

There  could  be  few  things  in  common  between  the  two, 
though  Schwartz  held  religious  conversations  with  Hyder,  who 
told  him,  "  that  he  had  his  free  permission  to  convert  any 
of  his  people  to  his  religion,  if  he  thought  he  could  succeed ; 
for  he  was  sure  he  would  say  nothing  improper  to  them  or 
that  would  tend  to  injure  his  authority."  One  evening  his 
curiosity  was  roused,  and  he  desired  Schwartz  to  speak  in 
Persian  before  him  as  he  had  done  to  his  people.  Schwartz 
complied :  officers,  and  ministers  and  others  stood  around. 
178 


SCHWARTZ  IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

Never  was  there  a  more  hushed  or  awe-struck  auditory :  this 
was  not  due,  however,  to  any  religious  impression,  but  to 
the  fear  of  Hyder,  whose  every  glance  and  varying  expression 
was  watched  with  deep  anxiety.  "It  was  in  vain,""  writes 
Schwartz ;  "  Hyder  is  quite  unconcerned  about  religion ;  he 
has  none  himself,  and  leaves  every  one  to  his  own  choice."" 

Schwartz  spent  three  months  in  Seringapatam  occupied  in 
missionary  work,  when  not  engaged  with  the  prince.  Often 
in  the  evening,  when  the  air  came  fresh  from  the  river  and 
the  mountains  on  the  eastern  shore,  he  repaired  to  the 
glacis  of  the  fort,  and  there  preached  to  a  motley  audience, 
both  of  high  and  low,  of  whom  some  few  became  converts. 
That  the  darkest  natures  are  not  without  a  solitary  virtue 
was  evinced  one  day  when  Schwartz,  who  was  in  the  splendid 
hall  of  the  palace,  observed  a  crowd  of  well-dressed  children 
busied  in  the  garden.  On  inquiring  who  they  were,  he  was 
told  they  were  orphans  for  whom  no  one  else  would  provide ; 
and  Hyder  was  resolved  that  the  fatherless  should  not  be 
deserted  in  his  dominions.  Schwartz  was  so  impressed  with 
the  scene  that  on  his  return  to  Tanjore  he  prevailed  on  the 
Rajah  to  erect  a  dwelling  about  two  miles  from  the  city 
for  the  reception  of  orphans,  which  he  ever  after  carefully 
tended. 

When  the  time  for  his  departure  came,  Hyder  sent 
commands  to  all  his  officers  between  Seringapatam  and 
Tanjore  "  to  permit  Padre  Schwartz  to  pass  unmolested  and 
show  him  respect  and  kindness,  for  he  is  a  holy  man,  and 
means  no  harm  to  my  government."  But  notwithstanding 
his  friendly  reception  of  Schwartz,  Hyder  had  by  no  means 
renounced  his  plans  of  revenge  on  the  English,  urged  on  by 
his  own  ambition  and  by  the  intrigues  of  the  French,  who 
were  at  this  time  again  at  war  with  England. 
179 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

In  the  month  of  June  1780  Hyder  invaded  the  Carnatic 
with  an  army  of  nearly  one  hundred  thousand  men,  a  third 
part  of  which  were  cavalry.  The  first  warning  to  the  supine 
government  of  Madras  that  an  enemy  was  drawing  near 
was  given  by  the  black  columns  of  smoke  seen'on  the  horizon 
from  the  Mount  of  St.  Thomas,  a  few  miles  from  the  city. 
The  villages  were  burned,  the  fields  wasted,  and  all  the 
crops  perished.  Hyder  had  a  corps  of  5000  pioneers,  who 
levelled  the  woods  and  jungles  as  they  marched  along. 
Crowds  of  people  from  every  part  of  the  country  flocked 
into  the  towns  for  relief,  Tanjore  and  Trichinopoly  were 
filled  with  multitudes  whom  famine  soon  began  to  stare  in 
the  face.  The  number  of  dead  that  lay  in  the  streets 
threatened  to  add  pestilence  also.  They  were  daily  collected 
in  carts  and  carried  to  large  trenches  made  outside  the  town. 
"Here  and  there  might  be  seen,"  says  a  contemporary 
description,  "groups  of  the  wretched  devouring  bones, 
shells,  leaves  of  trees  and  grass :  the  sick  and  weary,  sunk 
down  from  absolute  weakness,  lay  under  the  rays  of  a 
burning  sun  and  died."  Many  begged  to  be  taken  as 
slaves  for  a  little  food.  Parents  of  the  highest  classes 
offered  to  sell  their  children  for  a  mere  trifle,  but  no  one 
would  purchase  them.  In  this  extremity  Schwartz  played  the 
part  of  a  second  Joseph.  There  was  grain  enough  left  in 
the  country,  but  there  were  no  bullocks  to  bring  it  into  the 
fort,  for  all  confidence  was  lost;  the  inhabitants  of  the 
country,  in  consequence  of  former  oppressions,  drove  away 
their  cattle  and  refused  to  assist  the  town.  Even  the  orders 
and  entreaties  of  the  Rajah  were  in  vain.  At  last  he  said 
to  one  of  his  chief  officers :  "  We  all,  you  and  I,  have  lost 
our  credit ;  let  us  try  whether  the  inhabitants  will  trust  Mr. 
Schwartz."  Accordingly  he  sent  him  a  blank  paper  empower- 
180 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

ing  him  to  make  any  proper  terms  with  the  people.  There 
was  no  time  to  be  lost.  The  Sepoys  were  falling  down  like 
dead  men,  being  emaciated  with  hunger;  and  the  streets 
were  lined  with  corpses  every  morning.  Schwartz  sent  letters 
around,  promising  himself  to  pay  any  sums  due ;  and  in  one 
or  two  days  he  got  above  a  thousand  bullocks,  and  eighty 
thousand  "  kalams  "  of  grain.  The  people  made  all  possible 
haste,  so  many  lives  being  at  stake,  and  thus  the  town  was 
saved.  When  all  the  necessary  supplies  had  been  brought 
in  he  paid  the  people,  and  sent  them  home. 

Apprehensive  of  the  renewal  of  war,  he  bought  a 
quantity  of  rice  when  the  price  was  moderate,  and  also 
persuaded  some  European  merchants  to  send  him  a  supply 
monthly.  With  this  food  he  preserved  numbers  from 
perishing  who  were  lying  about  in  the  open  roads.  The 
fort  of  Trichinopoly  also  afforded  an  asylum  to  many  of  the 
people  who  fled  thither  from  the  enemy.  About  this  time 
Schwartz  paid  a  visit  to  the  camp  of  the  British  commander, 
Colonel  Fullarton,  who  was  greatly  impressed  by  him,  and 
wrote  to  the  Marquis  of  Cornwallis :  "  The  knowledge  and 
integrity  of  this  irreproachable  missionary  have  retrieved 
the  character  of  the  Europeans  from  imputations  of  general 
depravity." 

Not  long  after  the  restoration  of  peace  the  Rajah  of 
Tanjore  died.  Being  childless,  he  had  adopted  a  boy  as  his 
successor  according  to  Hindu  custom.  On  his  deathbed  he 
conjured  Schwartz  to  guard  the  life  of  the  orphan,  when  he 
should  be  no  more,  from  the  intrigues  of  his  enemies.  Thus 
adjured,  Schwartz  consented  after  much  painful  hesitation, 
for  he  foresaw  the  difficulty  of  the  charge.  On  the  follow- 
ing day  the  Rajah  felt  he  had  not  long  to  live,  and  sent  for 
Schwartz  once  more ;  his  couch  was  surrounded  by  his  chief 
181 


SCHWARTZ   IN    SOUTH   INDIA 

officers  and  ministers  watching  the  dying  man  in  deep  and 
silent  anxiety ;  beneath  a  pavilion  were  seated  his  brother, 
Ameer  Singh,  and  Serfojee,  the  Rajah's  adopted  heir.  The 
dying  Rajah  said,  "  I  have  followed  the  advice  given  me  by 
Mr.  Schwartz.  I  appoint  my  brother  to  govern  the  country 
till  the  orphan  is  grown  up ;  he  is  to  act  kindly  to  him.'" 
On  the  Rajah's  decease,  in  reply  to  Schwartz's  representation* 
of  the  oppressions  sujffered  by  the  people,  Ameer  Singh 
promised  him  that  he  would  be  a  father  to  them,  would 
relieve  their  burdens,  and  personally  inspect  the  country, 
without  too  much  reliance  on  subordinates. 

As  usual  with  Orientals,  these  promises  meant  nothing. 
Ameer  Singh  treated  Serfojee  barbarously,  keeping  him  in 
close  confinement,  deprived  of  instruction  and  exercise. 
After  some  time,  Mr.  Schwartz  being  asked  by  the  British 
Resident  to  see  how  he  was  being  treated,  found  him  in  a 
dark  room,  with  a  lamp,  with  his  sinews  contracted  from 
want  of  exercise.  Schwartz  wa«  not  slow  in  expressing  his 
indignation  to  Ameer  Singh.  On  the  next  day  the  British 
Resident  had  the  youth  removed  to  better  quarters,  and, 
finding  that  Ameer  Singh  still  continued  to  persecute  him, 
the  authorities  had  him  removed  to  Madras.  Here  Schwartz 
visited  him  as  his  legal  guardian,  and  found  him  an  affec- 
tionate and  docile  pupil.  Schwartz's  representations  had  so 
much  effect  on  the  mind  of  Lord  Cornwallis  that  he  wrote 
home  to  the  East  India  Company,  adding  his  own  opinion 
in  favour  of  Serfojee.  A  mandate  was  sent  from  England 
to  place  the  youth  on  the  throne  of  the  deceased  Rajah, 
and  to  depose  Ameer  Singh,  which  was  soon  after  done. 

Serfojee  fully  reciprocated  the  kindness  of  Schwartz.    Al- 
though he  never  became  a  Christian,  he  listened  attentively 
to  his  teaching,  and  on  the  missionary's  death  in  1798  he 
18^ 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

wrote  home  to  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian 
Knowledge,  requesting  them  to  send  out  a  monument  in 
memory  of  him  to  be  set  up  in  the  church  where  Schwartz 
used  to  preach.  He  himself  composed  some  lines,  which 
were  engraved  on  the  missionary's  tomb.  Rude  as  they 
are,  they  breathe  a  spirit  of  sincerity. 

**  Firm  wast  thou,  humble  and  wise. 
Honest,  pure,  free  from  disguise ; 
Father  of  orphans,  the  widows'  support. 
Comfort  in  sorrow  of  every  sort. 
To  the  benighted,  dispenser  of  light. 
Doing  and  pointing  to  that  which  is  right. 
Blessing  to  princes,  to  people,  to  me. 
May  I,  my  father,  be  worthy  of  thee  ! 
Wisheth  and  prayeth  thy  Sarabojee." 

The  monument  was  designed  by  Flaxman,  the  famous 
sculptor,  and  when  it  was  sent  out,  the  Rajah  was  so 
pleased  with  it  that  he  kept  it  for  two  years  in  the  hall 
of  his  palace  before  he  allowed  it  to  be  erected  in  the 
church.  A  gentleman  who  visited  him  at  that  time  re- 
ported that  every  morning  as  soon  as  the  prince  rose,  and 
before  he  went  to  his  council,  he  approached  the  monu- 
ment, folded  his  hands  on  his  breast,  and  bowed  before  it. 
Several  years  afterwards  the  prince,  to  perpetuate  the 
memory  of  his  friend,  erected  a  very  extensive  and  costly 
building  sixteen  miles  from  Tanjore  for  the  benefit  of 
travellers.  In  a  neighbouring  village  he  also  founded  an 
establishment  for  the  support  and  education  of  fifty  poor 
Christian  children. 

The  Directors  of  the  East  India  Company  also  sent  out 

a  monument  to  be  erected  in  the  Church  of  St.  Geoi'ge  at 

Madras  to  Schwartz's  memory.     On  Europeans  and  natives 

alike  the  impression  he  produced  seems  to  have  been  unique 

183 


SCHWARTZ   IN   SOUTH   INDIA 

in  its  depth  and  durability.  Bishop  Heber,  a  sober-minded 
judge,  visiting  Tanjore  in  1824,  shortly  before  his  own 
death,  wrote :  "  Of  Schwartz  and  his  fifty  years'  labour  among 
the  heathen,  the  extraordinary  influence  and  popularity  he 
acquired  both  with  Mussulmans,  Hindus,  and  contending 
European  governments,  I  need  give  you  no  account  except 
that  my  idea  of  him  has  been  raised  since  I  came  into  the 
South  of  India.  I  used  to  suspect  that,  with  many  admir- 
able qualities,  there  was  too  great  a  mixture  of  intrigue  in 
his  character ;  that  he  was  too  much  of  a  political  prophet, 
and  that  the  veneration  which  the  heathen  paid  and  still 
pay  him — putting  crowns  and  burning  lights  before  his 
statue — was  purchased  by  some  unwarrantable  compromise 
with  their  prejudices.  I  find  I  was  quite  mistaken.  He 
was  really  one  of  the  most  active  and  fearless  as  he  was  one 
of  the  most  successful  missionaries  who  have  appeared  since 
the  Apostles." 


184 


CHAPTER  XVI 

AT  THE  MERCY  OF  AN  EGYPTIAN  PASHA 

John  Antes — A  thunderstorm  in  Cyprus — Arrival  in  Cairo — Up  the  Nile — 
The  annual  inundation — Alone  in  the  desert — Caught  by  Mamelukes 
— The  rapacious  pasha — Bastinadoed— An  accomplished  liar — The 
fleeced  missionary. 

IN  1752  Count  Zinzendorf,  the  leader  of  the  Moravian 
Church  in  Saxony,  desiring  to  open  up  relations  with 
the  Patriarch  of  the  Copts  in  Egypt,  sent  Dr.  Hocker 
with  a  letter  which  was  favourably  received.  A  Moravian 
mission  was  commenced  in  Egypt,  with  the  view  of  eventu- 
ally obtaining  a  footing  in  Abyssinia.  The  experiences  of 
one  of  the  recruits  of  this  mission,  John  Antes,  throws  a 
vivid  light  on  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country  at  that 
time. 

Even  before  he  reached  Egypt  he  had  an  unpleasant 
experience  in  the  island  of  Cyprus,  where  he  had  stopped 
for  a  time.  Not  being  able  to  obtain  a  passage  to  Egypt 
from  that  place,  he  at  length  heard  there  was  a  vessel  at 
Limasol,  a  port  about  fifteen  leagues  from  where  he  was, 
bound  for  Alexandria,  and  though  he  was  then  very  ill  of 
an  ague  which  he  had  caught  immediately  after  his  arrival, 
he  crept  out  of  bed,  packed  up  his  luggage  during  an 
interval  of  the  fever,  and  prepared  to  take  his  departure. 
A.s  his  conductor  spoke  no  language  but  Greek,  the  English 
consul  procured  him  a  muleteer  who  understood  Italian  to 
carry  his  luggage  and  provisions.  He  cautioned  him,  how- 
185 


AT   THE   MERCY   OF 

ever,  against  his  two  guides,  telling  him  they  would  murder 
their  own  parents  if  they  could  make  anything  by  it.  The 
muleteer  in  particular  had  so  much  the  aspect  of  a  villain 
that  Mr.  Antes  charged  a  pair  of  pocket  pistols  before 
his  eyes,  and  placed  them  in  his  belt  to  show  him  that  he 
was  perfectly  on  his  guard. 

Thus  equipped,  he  left  Larnica  in  the  dusk  of  the 
evening;  but  he  had  scarcely  proceeded  a  mile  before  a 
most  furious  storm  of  rain  came  on,  with  vivid  flashes 
of  lightning  and  frequent  peals  of  thunder.  As  he  was 
badly  protected  from  the  rain  in  his  Turkish  dress,  he 
threw  a  bed-quilt  which  he  had  in  his  saddle  over  his 
head,  and  was  thus  led,  in  a  manner  blindfolded,  and 
entirely  at  the  mercy  of  his  guides. 

After  they  had  travelled  three  or  four  hours  through 
a  desert  country,  the  muleteer  who  had  the  charge  of 
the  luggage  and  the  greater  part  of  the  provisions  dis- 
covered among  them  a  bottle  of  spirits,  with  which  he 
made  so  free  that  he  lost  the  command  of  his  mule,  and 
the  animal,  taking  advantage  of  his  driver''s  condition,  ran 
back  to  the  place  from  which  it  came  with  the  whole  of 
its  load.  The  other  guide  endeavoured  to  assist  in 
catching  it,  but  Antes,  from  the  manner  in  which  he 
was  covered,  did  not  at  first  discover  his  solitary  situa- 
tion. When  after  some  time  he  no  longer  heard  his 
companion  following  him,  he  took  the  quilt  from  his 
head;  but  it  was  so  extremely  dark  that  except  by  the 
flashes  of  lightning  he  could  see  nothing,  even  at  the 
distance  of  a  yard. 

He  then  dismounted  and  tied  his  mule  by  the  bridle 
to  some  brushwood  near  the  path,  which  was  only  like 
a  sheep's  track,  and  began  to  walk  back  in  the  hope 
186 


AN   EGYPTIAN   PASHA 

of  finding  at  least  one  of  his  guides;  but,  reflecting  on 
the  little  probability  there  was  of  success,  he  returned 
to  the  place  where  he  left  his  mule,  only  obtaining  an 
occasional  glimpse  of  the  road  when  the  lightning  flashed. 
When  at  last  he  got  near  the  spot,  the  animal  gave  a 
sudden  spring,  broke  loose  from  the  brushwood,  and  ran 
away;  but  as  it  had  come  from  Limasol,  it  naturally 
took  the  way  to  that  place. 

After  standing  a  considerable  time,  he  perceived  by 
means  of  the  lightning  a  rider  coming  towards  him,  but 
he  soon  discovered  with  regret  it  was  neither  of  his  guides. 
The  stranger  on  approaching  him  muttered  something  in 
Greek,  but  not  finding  himself  understood  he  proceeded 
on  his  journey. 

After  Antes  had  remained  long  in  a  state  of  painful 
suspense,  his  conductor  returned;  but  as  neither  knew 
the  language  of  the  other,  he  could  give  him  no  informa- 
tion about  his  luggage.  Seeing,  however,  that  his  mule 
had  run  away,  the  man  dismounted  from  his  own  beast 
and  made  Antes  get  upon  it,  while  he  himself  trudged 
by  his  side  through  deep  mire  and  under  constant  rain. 
Presently  they  discovered  the  runaway  mule  on  the  path 
before  them,  and  were  at  length  successful  in  catching  it. 

About  midnight  they  reached  a  mud -built  cottage 
and  knocked  at  the  door.  Never  in  his  life  was  Antes 
so  happy  to  get  under  a  roof;  but  on  entering  it  he 
found  it  was  merely  a  shed,  quite  open  on  the  other 
side.  There  was,  however,  a  fire,  and  some  men  were 
lying  on  the  ground  around  it.  The  only  bed  procurable 
was  a  chest  covered  with  a  clean  sheet.  However,  he 
was  so  exhausted  that  he  fell  asleep  on  it.  The  next 
day  he  arrived  at  Limasol,  from  which  place  he  embarked 
187 


AT  THE   MERCY   OF 

for  Alexandria.  Here  the  plague  was  raging,  so  he  set 
out  in  a  boat  for  Cairo.  The  boat  was  old  and  crazy, 
and  the  rain  penetrated  into  his  cabin  so  that  he  could 
not  find  a  dry  spot  to  sit  in.  In  a  short  time  his  bed 
got  soaked,  and  he  was  obliged  to  suspend  it  with  a 
cord  to  allow  the  water  to  run  ofF  underneath.  He  had, 
moreover,  to  subsist  on  the  rice  bread  of  the  Arabs, 
which,  he  says,  "was  hardly  to  be  distinguished  from 
black  clay."  The  wind  was  often  contrary,  and  so  boisterous 
that  they  repeatedly  lay  at  anchor  before  some  paltry 
village  for  four  or  five  days  together. 

At  last  he  arrived  at  Cairo,  where  he  received  a  warm 
welcome  from  the  other  missionaries,  Hocker  and  Danke. 

In  the  spring  of  1773,  the  celebrated  traveller  Bruce 
returned  safely  to  Cairo  from  Abyssinia.  Antes  became 
intimately  acquainted  with  him,  and  was  very  often  in 
his  company.  Bruce  spoke  freely  of  his  perilous  journeys, 
and  gave  the  missionary  the  best  information  as  to  the 
state  of  Abyssinia  and  the  prospect  of  doing  good  there. 
He  told  him  that  if  he  went  into  the  country  and  opened 
his  mouth  about  spiritual  things,  he  would  be  stoned  to 
death ;  that  he  himself  was  often  in  danger  of  persecution 
on  account  of  his  religion;  he  could  not  indeed  have 
escaped  had  he  not  been  constantly  at  court,  and  pro- 
tected by  the  King  himself.  These  accounts,  Avhich  were 
afterwards  confirmed  by  several  natives  of  Abyssinia, 
obliged  him  to  defer  his  attempt  to  visit  that  country. 

He  now  began  to  enter  on  his  work  in  good  earnest, 
and  set  off  on  an  expedition  to  Upper  Egypt.  The  Nile 
was  then  in  the  time  of  its  overflow,  and  Antes  dwells 
in  his  journal  on  its  extraordinary  appearance.  The  whole 
population  was  full  of  life  and  activity:  it  was  their 
188 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PASHA 

time  of  festival,  and  they  greeted  with  joy  the  inunda- 
tion which  in  our  country  would  be  looked  upon  as  a 
calamity.  The  rushing  of  waters  was  delicious  to  their 
sight  and  hearing.  The  people  lined  the  banks  on  every 
side  with  loud  cries  of  joy,  and  even  the  children  ventured 
forth  on  logs  of  wood. 

He  came  at  last  safely  to  Upper  Egypt,  where  he 
remained  a  long  time,  going  about  from  one  village  to 
another.  During  his  night  voyages  on  the  Nile,  his  boat 
was  several  times  attacked  by  robbers,  who  approached 
by  swimming  under  water,  snatched  whatever  happened 
to  be  within  their  reach,  and  then  disappeared  with  their 
booty. 

On  more  than  one  occasion  he  went  some  distance 
into  the  desert  to  visit  villages.  Mounting  his  mule,  he 
travelled  all  day  over  the  sand,  stopping  only  to  drink  at 
the  wayside  wells;  at  night  he  kindled  his  watch-fire  and 
boiled  some  coffee,  and  then  lay  down  on  the  ground  to 
rest.  In  those  distant  and  sequestered  hamlets,  he  was 
received  with  a  warmer  welcome  than  on  the  shores  of 
the  Nile,  for  a  stranger's  visit  was  rare,  and  the  people 
were  delighted  at  his  coming.  They  contended  who 
should  have  the  pleasure  of  lodging  him,  and  gathered 
at  evening  to  listen  to  his  conversation  and  teaching. 
After  spending  a  considerable  time  in  these  itinerations. 
Antes  returned  to  Cairo  to  see  his  friends,  and  to  receive 
intelligence  from  Europe. 

At  that  time,  owing  to  the  excited  state  of  the  populace 
consequent  on  the  war  with  Russia,  Europeans  could  hardly 
pass  through  the  streets  of  Cairo  without  insults,  or  even 
blows,  of  which  the  missionaries  received  their  full  share. 
They  lived  in  a  confined  part  of  the  city,  not  far  from 
189 


AT   THE   MERCY  OF 

the  Great  Canal,  which  from  October  to  June  was  very 
offensive  owing  to  the  want  of  any  proper  drainage. 
Antes  soon  found  himself  obliged  to  take  frequent  exer- 
cise in  the  open  air,  but  as  at  that  time  it  was  not  safe 
to  meet  the  Egyptian  pashas  and  other  powerful  men, 
who  were  in  the  habit  of  forcibly  extorting  money  from 
strangers,  he  did  his  best  to  avoid  them.  This  was  com- 
paratively easy,  as  in  such  a  level  country  any  body  of 
men  such  as  accompanied  the  pashas  could  be  discerned 
from  a  long  distance. 

It  happened,  however,  on  15th  November  1779,  that 
Antes  had  been  walking  out  with  the  Venetian  Consul, 
and,  as  they  were  returning,  about  half-an-hour  before 
sunset,  being  near  the  city  gate,  they  were  observed  by 
some  Mameluke  soldiers  belonging  to  a  Pasha  named 
Osman  Bey.  Two  of  them  came  in  full  gallop  towards 
Antes  and  his  companion,  followed  by  some  footmen. 
They  stripped  them  of  what  they  had  of  any  value,  and  de- 
manded one  hundred  "  maktubs  "  (each  in  value  about  seven 
shillings  and  sixpence),  threatening  to  take  them  before 
their  master  unless  the  money  was  immediately  produced. 
Antes  told  them  that  he  had  no  such  sum,  and,  taking 
out  his  purse,  offered  it  to  them.  Finding  it  contained 
only  twenty-five  shillings  in  small  silver  pieces,  they 
threw  it  back  in  disdain,  crying,  "  Dahab  !  "  i.e.  "  Gold  !  " 
Antes  told  them  that  he  had  no  gold,  but  that,  if  they 
would  go  with  him  to  his  house,  he  would  give  them 
some.  Upon  this  they  cursed  him,  and  ten  more  on 
horseback  who  had  joined  them  made  the  same  demand 
Antes  again  promised,  as  before,  that  if  they  went  with 
him  they  would  get  some. 

At  last   their    principal    man    said,   "Go    home    and 
190 


AN  EGYPTIAN   PASHA 

fetch  your  gold,  but  we  will  keep  your  companion  here 
as  a  hostage,  and,  if  you  do  not  soon  return,  we  will  cut 
off  his  head." 

As  the  poor  Venetian,  who  could  not  speak  a  word 
of  Arabic,  was  overwhelmed  with  fear  and  trembling. 
Antes  could  not  leave  him  in  the  hands  of  these  blood- 
thirsty ruffians,  and  generously  replied  that  his  friend 
might  go  and  bring  the  money,  but  that  he  would  remain 
with  them.  The  Venetian,  however,  had  scarcely  gone  a 
few  steps  when  the  servants  fell  upon  him  and  stripped 
him  of  his  clothes,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  flee  nearly 
naked  into  the  city. 

By  this  time  the  sun  had  set,  and  as  the  Mamelukes 
dared  not  stay  away  from  the  Pasha  till  the  Venetian 
could  return,  one  of  them  rode  up  to  their  master  and 
told  him  they  had  seized  a  European  from  whom  some 
money  might  be  obtained.  By  his  order  they  soon  re- 
turned, and,  taking  Antes  between  their  horses,  dragged 
him  before  Osman  Bey. 

When  Antes  came  near  he  addressed  the  Pasha  with 
the  usual  phrase:  "I  am  under  your  protection;"  to 
which,  if  they  are  not  maliciously  inclined,  they  answer, 
"  You  are  welcome ! "  But,  instead  of  answering  at  all, 
the  Pasha  stared  at  him  furiously,  and  said,  "Who  are 
you?"  Antes  replied:  "I  am  a  European."  "What 
are  you  doing  here  in  the  night.?"  said  the  Pasha;  "you 
must  be  a  thief.  Aye,  aye,  most  likely  the  one  who  did 
such  a  thing  the  other  day."  Antes  protested,  "I  was 
entering  the  city  gates  half-an-hour  before  sunset,  when 
I  was  taken  by  your  Mamelukes  and  detained  till  now, 
when  it  is  dark,  but  yet  not  an  hour  after  sunset,  which 
is  the  regular  time  for  shutting  the  gates."  Without 
191 


AT   THE   MERCY  OF 

saying  anything  in  reply  the  Pasha  ordered  him  to  be 
taken  to  the  castle,  a  building  at  some  distance  out  of 
the  town,  situated  in  a  wide  sandy  plain,  where  most  of 
the  Pashas  had  houses  and  exercised  their  Mamelukes. 

Every  month  one  of  the  Pashas  in  rotation  took  his 
station  at  that  place  in  order  to  guard  the  city  by  night 
against  the  depredations  of  the  wandering  Arabs. 

Before  he  was  removed  Antes  tried  to  say  a  few 
words  more  in  his  own  behalf,  but  was  prevented  by  a 
horde  of  servants  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  insult  a 
European.  One  gave  him  a  kick  on  one  side,  another 
on  the  other;  one  spat  in  his  face,  while  another  put  a 
rope  about  his  neck  made  of  the  filaments  of  the  date- 
tree,  which  are  much  rougher  than  horse-hair.  By  this 
rope  a  fellow  in  rags,  with  another  armed  with  a  pistol 
and  sword  to  guard  him,  was  ordered  to  drag  him 
along. 

On  their  way  to  the  castle  they  passed  a  gentle 
slope  with  a  large  garden  surrounded  by  a  mud  wall  on 
the  left;  and  as  the  garden  here  consisted  chiefly  of 
irregular  plantations  of  orange,  lemon,  and  prickly  pear, 
through  which  no  horse  can  pass,  it  occurred  to  Antes 
that  he  might  cut  the  rope  by  which  he  was  held  and 
escape  over  the  wall ;  but  on  searching  for  his  knife  he 
found  it  was  gone. 

Soon  after  the  fellow  in  rags  advised  him  to  give 
money  to  the  guard,  who  would  then  let  him  escape. 
The  word  "money"  operated  like  an  electric  shock  on 
the  guard,  who  galloped  up  to  him  and  asked  if  he  had 
any  money  left?  Antes  replied  that  he  would  give  him 
what  he  had  if  he  would  let  him  go.  Accordingly  he 
gave  him  the  purse  which  the  Mamelukes  had  refused. 
192 


AN   EGYPTIAN   PASHA 

Having  looked  at  it,  he  put  it  into  his  pocket  without 
saying  a  word,  still  driving  his  prisoner  forward,  till  thej 
arrived  at  the  castle.  He  was  then  thrust  into  a  dungeon 
a  large  iron  chain  was  put  round  his  neck,  secured  by  a 
padlock,  and  the  other  end  fastened  to  a  piece  of  timber. 
The  servants,  hoping  to  be  rewarded,  supplied  him  with 
water;  but  no  entreaty  could  prevail  upon  them  either 
to  let  him  have  pen  and  ink,  or  to  take  a  letter  from 
him  to  his  friends  to  inform  them  of  his  situation; 
neither  indeed  could  they  have  gratified  him  without 
peril  to  themselves. 

In  about  half-an-hour  the  Pasha  himself  arrived  with 
his  retinue,  lighted  flambeaux  being  carried  before  him. 
He  alighted,  walked  upstairs  into  a  room,  and  sat  down 
in  a  corner  while  all  his  people  placed  themselves  in  a 
circle  round  him. 

Antes  was  then  sent  for,  unchained,  and  led  upstairs 
by  two  men.  In  going  upstairs  he  heard  the  rattle  of 
the  instruments  used  for  the  bastinado,  and  guessed  what 
was  before  him. 

On  entering  the  room  he  found  a  small  neat  Persian 
carpet  spread  for  him.  This  was  a  mark  of  civility  due 
only  to  a  gentleman,  for  the  common  people  when  about 
to  receive  the  bastinado  are  thrown  upon  the  bare  ground. 

After  asking  him  a  question  or  two  the  Pasha  exclaimed, 
"  Throw  him  down ! "  Antes  then  inquired  what  he  had 
done.  "  How,  you  dog  !  "  answered  the  tyrant — "  Dare 
you  ask  what  you  have  done  ?  Throw  him  down ! "  The 
servants  immediately  threw  him  flat  on  his  face  and  with 
a  strong  stafi^  about  six  feet  long,  having  a  piece  of  iron 
chain  fixed  to  each  end,  confined  his  feet  above  the  ankles. 
Two  of  them  then  twisted  the  staff"  and  chain  together 
193  » 


AT  THE   MERCY   OF 

so  as  to  turn  up  the  soles  of  his  feet;  and  being  provided 
with  what  is  called  a  "  corbage,"  which  consists  of  a  strap 
of  the  skin  of  the  hippopotamus  about  a  yard  in  length, 
somewhat  thicker  than  a  man's  finger  and  very  tough  and 
hard,  they  waited  for  the  orders  of  their  master.  When 
they  had  placed  him  in  this  position  an  officer  came  and 
whispered  in  his  ear :  "  Do  not  suffer  yourself  to  be 
beaten ;  give  him  a  thousand  dollars,  and  he  will  let  you 
go."  Mr.  Antes,  however,  reflected  that,  should  he  now 
oflPer  anything,  the  Pasha  would  probably  send  one  of  his 
men  with  him  to  receive  it,  and  that  he  would  be  obliged 
to  open  in  the  presence  of  this  officer  his  strong  chest  in 
which  he  kept  not  only  his  money,  but  considerable  sums 
belonging  to  others  which  he  had  received  in  payment 
for  goods  belonging  to  different  merchants.  The  proba- 
bility was  that  the  whole  of  this  would  be  taken  from  him. 

Being  determined,  therefore,  not  to  involve  others  in 
his  misfortunes,  he  answered,  "I  have  no  money  to  give,'' 
upon  which  the  word  was  immediately  given  for  them  to 
begin.  This  they  did  moderately  at  first,  but  Antes  gave 
himself  up  for  lost,  knowing  that  his  life  depended  entirely 
upon  the  caprice  of  an  unfeeling  tyrant;  and,  not  ex- 
pecting to  fare  better  than  others  who  had  been  victims 
of  this  barbarity,  he  had  no  resource  but  prayer. 

After  they  had  continued  beating  him  for  some  time 
the  officer  again  whispered  into  his  ear  the  word  "money"; 
but  now  the  sum  was  doubled.  Mr.  Antes  answered  again, 
"I  have  none  here."  They  then  laid  on  more  roughly, 
and  every  stroke  felt  like  the  application  of  a  red-hot 
poker.  At  length  the  same  officer,  thinking  that  though 
he  had  no  money  he  might  have  some  costly  goods, 
whispered  something  in  his  ear  to  that  effect, 
194 


The  Missionary  was  cruelly  Bastinadoed 

Rather  than  offer  a  bribe  which  would  have  betrayed  that  he  held  money  belonging 
to  others,  the  brave  missionary  submitted  himself  to  the  bastinado,  well  knowing  that 
death  often  resulted  from  its  merciless  application. 


AN  EGYPTIAN   PASHA 

As  Antes  knew  that  English  fire-arms  often  attract  their 
fancy  even  more  than  money,  he  offered  them  an  elegant 
blunderbuss  richly  mounted  with  silver,  which  he  could 
get  without  opening  his  strong  chest.  The  Pasha  having 
inquired  what  he  said,  the  officer  answered  with  a  sneer, 
"  Only  a  blunderbuss ! "  To  this  the  tyrant  replied, 
"Beat  the  dog!"  They  began  accordingly  to  strike  with 
all  their  might.  The  pain  was  at  first  excruciating  beyond 
conception,  but  after  some  time  all  sensation  ceased. 

When  at  length  the  Pasha  saw  that  no  money  could 
be  extorted  from  him,  he  probably  thought  that  the 
prisoner  might  after  all  be  a  poor  man,  and  therefore 
ordered  them  to  take  him  away.  He  was  now  obliged  to 
walk  down  to  his  prison,  the  chain  being  again  put  about 
his  neck. 

In  about  half-an-hour  a  messenger  came  with  orders  to 
bring  him  up  again.  The  servants  then  took  off  the 
chain,  and,  after  carrying  him  till  he  was  near  the  door, 
told  him  to  walk  in  or  the  Pasha  would  have  him  beaten 
again.  Antes  was  afraid  some  one  had  told  him  that 
with  a  little  more  beating  money  might  yet  be  obtained. 
There  are  indeed  instances  of  the  bastinado  having  been 
repeated  for  three  days  successively  to  the  number  of 
two  thousand  strokes,  when  the  feet  are  rendered  past 
all  cure.  Persons  of  very  strong  constitution  may  yet 
survive,  but  generally  after  about  five  or  six  hundred 
strokes  the  blood  gushes  out  of  the  mouth  and  nose  and 
the  victim  of  their  cruelty  dies  either  under  or  immediately 
after  the  torture. 

When  Antes  entered  the  chamber,  the  Pasha  said  to 
one   of  his   officers,  "Is  this  the  man  of  whom  you  told 
me?'"     The   fellow   having   stepped   up  to  the  prisoners 
195 


AT  THE   MERCY   OF 

and  stared  him  in  the  face  as  if  narrowly  to  inspect  his 
features,  on  a  sudden  lifted  up  his  hand  and  exclaimed, 
"  By  Allah !  it  is !  Why,  this  is  the  best  man  in  all 
Cairo,  and  my  particular  friend.  Oh !  how  sorry  I  am 
that  I  was  not  here  before  to  tell  you  so,"  with  other 
expressions  of  a  similar  kind.  The  Pasha  answered, 
*'  Then  take  him !  I  give  him  to  you ;  and  if  he  has 
lost  anything,  see  to  get  it  restored." 

Antes  had  never  in  his  life  seen  the  officer  before,  and 
he  soon  perceived  the  whole  thing  was  merely  a  trick  to 
get  rid  of  him  in  a  decent  manner,  and  to  put  a  little 
money  into  the  pocket  of  his  pretended  deliverer.  He 
was  obliged  to  walk  once  more  till  he  was  out  of  the 
Pasha's  sight,  when  the  servants  of  his  pretended  friend 
took  him  up  and  carried  him  to  the  man's  home,  which 
was  at  a  considerable  distance. 

Here  the  officer  gave  him  something  to  eat  and  made 
him  a  tolerably  decent  bed,  which  was  the  more  welcome 
to  him  as  he  had  lost  most  of  his  clothes  and  felt  ex- 
tremely cold.  Antes  asked  him  whether  what  he  had 
suffered  was  a  proof  of  the  boasted  hospitality  of 
Mohammedans  to  strangers.  But  he  only  got  the  usual 
answer,  "  Min  Allah!  Maktub !  Mukkader !"  "It  is 
from  God !  It  is  written  in  the  Book  of  Fate,  which 
cannot  be  altered."  He,  however,  anointed  his  feet  with 
some  healing  balsam  and  tied  rags  round  them.  Antes 
lay  down  to  rest,  but  spent  a  very  miserable  night, 
suffering,  as  might  be  expected,  excruciating  pain. 

In  the  morning  the  officer  asked  him  whether  he  was 

acquainted    with   the   master  of   the  customs,   and,   being 

answered   in   the   affirmative,  he  offered   to  carry  him   to 

his  house.     Having  set  him  on  au  ass,  while  he  himself 

196 


AN  EGYPTIAN   PASHA 

mounted  a  horse,  they  proceeded  towards  the  city  accom- 
panied by  another  soldier.  On  approaching  the  gate  the 
officer  told  him  to  take  off  his  rags,  as  it  would  be  a 
disgrace  to  him  to  ride  into  the  city  in  that  condition. 
"No  disgrace  to  me,"  said  Antes,  "but  to  him  who  has 
treated  me  so  shamefully."  "It  is  from  God,"  the 
officer  answered. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  master  of  the  customs'  house, 
Mr.  Antes  requested  that  official  to  settle  everything  for 
him  with  his  pretended  deliverer,  and  found  he  had  to 
pay  about  £20,  the  whole  farce  being  intended  to  bring 
a  little  money  into  the  hands  of  the  Pasha's  officer. 

He  was  then  carried  home  and  put  to  bed,  where  he  was 
confined  about  six  weeks  before  he  could  walk  on  crutches, 
and  for  more  than  three  years  afterwards  his  feet,  which 
had  been  much  hurt  by  the  twisting  of  the  chain,  were 
liable  to  swelling  painfully. 

This  instance  of  Moslem  barbarity  shows  in  a  graphic 
way  what  a  boon  to  missionaries  in  Mohammedan  lands 
such  as  Algiers  and  Egypt  a  European  protectorate  is. 
Complaints  are  often  heard  that  European  authorities 
obstruct  missionary  work,  but  without  their  protection 
overt  missionary  work  would  often  be  impossible,  as  it 
is  to  this  day  in  Constantinople  and  Cabul. 


197 


CHAPTER  XVII 

DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

Dr.  Judson — Driven  from  Calcutta  to  Burmah — Breaking  ground — The 
first  baptism— Outbreak  of  persecution— Voyage  up  the  Irrawaddy — 
Interview  with  the  Emperor — Dr.  Judson  arrested  as  a  spy — The 
death-prison — SufiEerings  of  Mrs.  Judson — The  starved  lion — A  rapture 
of  release — Linguistic  labours, 

FEW  missionary  biographies  are  fraught  with  more 
romantic  interest  than  that  of  Dr.  Judson,  the 
pioneer  missionary  to  Burmah.  During  his  youth 
he  was  infected  by  the  scepticism  which  was  prevalent  in 
America  at  the  time  of  the  French  Revolution,  but  the 
death  of  an  intimate  friend  gave  his  thoughts  a  more 
serious  direction.  He  first  sailed  to  England  to  consult 
the  directors  of  the  Congregational  Missionary  Institute 
at  Gosport  with  regard  to  his  destination.  On  the  way 
he  had  a  foretaste  of  missionary  hardships,  as  the  ship  in 
which  he  sailed  was  captured  by  a  French  privateer.  For 
some  days  he  was  confined  in  a  French  prison,  and  com- 
forted himself  by  translating  verses  from  his  Hebrew  Bible 
into  Latin.  An  Englishman  discovered  him,  and  obtained 
his  liberty  by  bribing  the  jailor.  He  subsequently  returned 
to  America,  and  after  marrying  Ann  Hasseltine  sailed  for 
Calcutta  in  1812.  The  English  Government  at  that  time 
was  extremely  distrustful  of  missionaries,  and  ordered  the 
Judsons  to  leave  at  a  few  days'  notice.  William  Carey,  the 
first  Protestant  missionary  in  India,  recorded  his  impression 
that  they  looked  too  delicate  for  missionary  work,  though 
198 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

he  little  thought  of  the  hardships  which  lay  before  them. 
They  sailed  for  Mauritius,  and  while  there  contemplated  a 
mission  to  Madagascar.  This,  however,  proved  impossible  at 
the  time,  and  they  finally  took  ship  for  Rangoon,  then  a  mere 
collection  of  wooden  huts  and  pagodas.  Their  spirits  sank 
on  first  landing,  as  they  felt  alone  in  a  land  of  strangers. 
Dr.  Carey's  son,  Felix  Carey,  who  had  been  sent  to  com- 
mence a  mission  at  Rangoon,  was  absent  in  the  interior. 

Before  engaging  in  any  kind  of  preaching  Dr.  Judson 
had  to  devote  himself  for  some  years  to  the  laborious 
acquirement  of  the  language,  an  extremely  difficult  one. 
The  difficulty  was  increased  by  the  fact  that  he  had  to 
make  his  own  grammar  and  dictionary.  Not  till  1817,  as 
Dr.  Judson  was  sitting  with  his  teacher,  did  an  inquirer 
appear  with  the  momentous  question,  "  How  long  a  time  will 
it  take  me  to  learn  the  religion  of  Jesus  ?  "  This  inquirer 
had  been  attracted  by  seeing  two  little  books  published  by 
Dr.  Judson.  The  missionary,  overjoyed  at  the  interest 
exhibited,  gave  him  the  two  first  half-sheets  containing  the 
first  five  chapters  of  St.  Matthew.  This  inquirer  did  not 
appear  again  for  a  long  time,  but  others  began  to  come  in. 

Dr.  Judson  had  caused  a  bamboo  shed  with  a  thatched 
roof  to  be  built  under  the  shadow  of  one  of  the  great 
pagodas.  In  this  he  sat  daily,  like  St.  Paul,  "disputing 
with  all  those  who  came  to  him."  Being  Buddhists,  the 
natives  were  of  a  keen  and  philosophic  turn  of  mind,  and 
would  demand  the  definition  of  the  simplest  terms,  such  as 
"  man,"  before  proceeding  any  further. 

Just  about  this  time  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  were  obliged 

to  undergo  a  severe  trial  of  patience.     At  the  end  of  the 

year  1817,  in  the  hope  of  recruiting  his  health,  which  had 

suffered  severely  from  too  close  application  to  study,  and 

199 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

also  of  obtaining  a  Burmese-speaking  Christian  helper,  Dr. 
Judson  set  sail  in  a  ship  for  Chittagong,  on  the  north-east 
coast  of  Bengal.  Owing,  however,  to  the  incompetence  of  the 
captain,  they  were  kept  tossing  up  and  down  in  the  Bay  of 
Bengal  for  three  months  and  then  landed  at  Madras.  Here 
for  two  or  three  months  longer,  Dr.  Judson  was  kept  in  a 
state  of  enforced  idleness,  while  chafing  to  be  at  work  again, 
as  very  few  ships  sailed  from  that  port  to  Rangoon.  All 
this  time  Mrs.  Judson  had  to  suffer  tortures  of  suspense,  as 
she  received  no  news  whatever  of  her  husband.  She  was 
herself  on  the  point  of  embarking  for  Bengal  when  fortu- 
nately she  heard  of  his  arrival  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Irrawaddy,  and  they  were  re-united  after  a  separation  of 
eight  months. 

At  last  in  June  1819,  after  six  years  of  patient  pre- 
liminary seed-sowing,  Dr.  Judson  had  the  satisfaction  of 
baptizing  his  first  convert,  Moung  Nau.  The  ceremony 
took  place  without  disturbance  in  a  large  pond,  the  bank 
of  which  was  graced  with  an  enormous  image  of  Gautama 
Buddha,  This  convert  became  an  invaluable  assistant  in 
the  "zayat"  or  preaching  shed,  being  familiar  with  the 
terms  necessary  for  conveying  spiritual  truth  to  the  Burmese 
mind. 

But  this  hopeful  commencement  began  to  be  darkened 
by  gloomy  forebodings.  One  day  the  Viceroy  of  Rangoon, 
seated  on  a  huge  elephant,  and  attended  by  a  numerous 
suite,  passed  the  zayat.  He  said  nothing,  but  eyed  the 
missionary  very  narrowly  and  the  little  group  of  natives 
with  whom  he  was  conversing.  He  subsequently  showed 
his  hostility  to  the  new  religion  by  issuing  an  order  that  no 
one  wearing  a  hat,  shoes,  or  umbrella,  or  mounted  on  a 
horse,  should  approach  within  the  sacred  ground  belonging 
200 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

to  the  great  pagoda,  which  extended  on  some  sides  half  a 
mile.  This  obliged  Dr.  Judson  to  make  a  long  detour 
through  the  woods  to  get  to  his  usual  place  of  resort.  This 
pagoda,  called  the  Shwaay  Dagon,  had  been  newly  gilded, 
and  was  considered  the  most  sacred  in  the  whole  country 
on  account  of  its  containing  six  or  eight  hairs  of  Gautama. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  same  year  Dr.  Judson  was  en- 
couraged by  the  baptism  of  two  more  converts.  They  were 
somewhat  timid,  and  requested  that  the  baptism  might  take 
place  in  the  evening,  and  their  wish  was  complied  with ;  but 
the  majority  of  the  inquirers  had  been  frightened  away  by 
the  Viceroy's  action,  and  Dr.  Judson  had  the  mortification 
of  sitting  whole  days  in  the  zayat,  without  any  one  coming 
for  conversation,  though  numbers  were  constantly  passing. 
Seeing  that  no  further  progress  could  be  hoped  for  until 
the  Emperor's  permission  to  preach  Christianity  freely  was 
obtained.  Dr.  Judson  presented  a  petition  for  leave  "  to  go 
up  to  the  golden  feet  and  lift  up  his  eyes  to  the  golden 
face,"  which  was  granted. 

Accordingly  Dr.  Judson  and  Mr.  Colman,  a  newly 
arrived  missionary,  prepared  for  the  long  voyage  of  350 
miles  to  Ava  up  the  Irrawaddy  River.  They  had  to  take 
guns  with  them,  as  the  banks  of  the  river  were  infested  with 
robbers,  and  on  one  occasion  a  gun  had  to  be  fired  over  the 
heads  of  a  boat- load  of  men  which  was  approaching  them 
with  apparently  hostile  intent.  It  had  the  desired  effect  of 
frightening  them  away. 

On  arriving  at  Ava  they  laid  their  request  before 
one  of  the  ministers  of  state ;  but  they  found  that  they 
had  arrived  at  an  unpropitious  time,  as  the  Emperor's 
mind  was  full  of  a  military  display  which  he  was  holding 
to  celebrate  his  victory  over  the  Cathays.  The  minister 
201 


DR.   JUDSON   IN  BURMAH 

said  to  them :  "  How  can  you  propagate  religion  in  this 
empire?  But  come  along."  They  were  conducted  into 
a  spacious  hall,  the  vault  and  pillars  of  which  were  com- 
pletely covered  with  gold.  Presently  the  emperor's  form 
was  visible  between  the  pillars  as  he  strode  majestically 
into  the  hall.  In  his  hand  he  carried  the  gold-sheathed 
sword,  the  symbol  of  royalty.  All  present  prostrated 
themselves  with  their  foreheads  in  the  dust  except  the 
two  Americans,  who  remained  on  their  knees.  "Who  are 
these  ? "  he  asked,  as  he  stopped  opposite  them.  "  The 
teachers,  great  king,"  Dr.  Judson  replied.  "  What !  you 
speak  Burmese — the  priests  that  I  heard  of  last  night? 
When  did  you  arrive  ?  Are  you  teachers  of  religion  ? 
Are  you  married?  Why  do  you  dress  so?"  After  these 
queries  had  been  answered  the  King  sat  down,  with  his 
hand  resting  on  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  looking  towards 
the  missionaries.  Their  petition  for  toleration  for  them- 
selves and  their  converts  was  then  read  aloud  by  the 
minister  of  state.  The  Emperor  himself  also  read  it 
through,  and  then  put  out  his  hand  for  a  tract  which  the 
missionaries  had  brought.  Their  hearts  beat  high  with 
mingled  hope  and  apprehension  as  they  prayed  silently 
for  a  favourable  result.  To  their  dismay,  the  Emperor, 
after  reading  the  first  two  or  three  sentences,  dashed  it 
down  to  the  ground  in  disdain.  In  vain  one  of  the 
ministers  of  state  made  an  effort  in  behalf  of  the  mis- 
sionaries by  displaying  one  of  the  volumes  of  the  Bible 
in  a  binding  covered  with  gold  leaf,  which  they  had 
brought  for  presentation  to  his  Majesty.  All  the  reply 
they  received  was:  "In  regard  to  the  objects  of  your 
petition  his  Majesty  gives  no  order.  In  regard  to  your 
sacred  books,  his  Majesty  has  no  use  for  them;  take 
202 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

them  away."  The  Emperor  then,  after  directing  that 
Colman  should  be  examined  with  a  view  to  ascertaining 
whether  his  medical  knowledge  would  be  of  any  value, 
strode  to  the  end  of  the  hall,  where  he  threw  himself  on 
a  cushion,  listening  to  the  music,  and  gazing  at  the 
parade  before  him. 

Notwithstanding  the  keenness  of  the  disappointment. 
Dr.  Judson  bravely  wrote  in  his  jom*nal:  "Arrived  at 
the  boat,  we  threw  ourselves  down  completely  exhausted 
n  body  and  mind.  For  three  days  we  had  walked  eight 
miles  a  day,  most  of  the  way  in  the  heat  of  the  sun, 
which,  even  at  this  season  in  the  interior  of  these 
countries,  is  exceedingly  oppressive,  and  the  result  of  our 
travels  and  toils  has  been — the  wisest  and  best  possible 
— a  result  which,  if  we  could  see  the  end  from  the  be- 
ginning, would  call  forth  our  highest  praise." 

Their  fears  for  their  converts  were  increased  at  this 
time  by  the  story  of  a  former  Roman  Catholic  convert 
which  they  heard  from  an  English  resident.  This  man, 
after  his  baptism,  had  been  to  Rome  to  receive  further 
instruction.  On  his  return  he  was  accused  by  his  nephew, 
a  clerk  in  the  high  court  of  the  empire,  of  having  deserted 
the  established  religion.  Whereupon  he  was  subjected  to 
the  torture  of  the  iron  mall,  i.e.  hammered  from  the  ends 
of  his  feet  to  his  breast.  At  each  blow  he  repeated  the 
name  of  Christ.  At  last  some  persons,  pitying  his  con- 
dition, went  to  the  Emperor  and  represented  that  he  was 
a  madman,  on  which  he  was  let  go,  and  sent  by  the 
Portuguese  to  Bengal,  where  he  died.  This  and  other 
considerations  made  Dr.  Judson  and  Mr.  Colman  contem- 
plate removing  to  Chittagong,  which  was  under  British 
protection;  but  the  little  band  of  converts  and  inquirers 


DR.  JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

begged  so  hard  not  to  be  left,  that  Dr.  Judson  decided 
to  remain  at  Rangoon,  while  Mr.  Colinan  went  to  Chitta- 
gong. 

About  this  time  an  inquirer  of  superior  rank  and 
intellect,  named  Moung  Shway-gnong,  was  baptized.  The 
ceremony  took  place  at  night  by  lantern-light,  the  first 
Burmese  woman  convert  being  baptized  at  the  same  time. 
Moung  Shway-gnong''s  baptism  caused  considerable  stir 
among  the  Buddhists,  and  a  complaint  was  made  to  the 
Viceroy  that  "he  was  turning  the  priests'  rice-pot  bottom 
upwards."  "What  consequence?"  said  the  Viceroy;  "let 
the  priests  turn  it  back  again."  A  second  complaint, 
however,  against  this  convert,  made  by  the  priests  to  the 
Viceroy,  threatened  to  have  more  serious  consequences. 
The  Viceroy  replied  to  the  priests  that  if  he  was  indeed 
endeavouring  to  subvert  the  Buddhist  religion,  he  was 
deserving  of  death.  On  hearing  this  Moung  Shway-gnong 
fled  by  boat  to  his  own  village,  where  he  continued  to 
distribute  Christian  tracts. 

So  much  alarm  was  caused  by  this  first  open  mani- 
festation of  a  persecuting  spirit,  that  Dr.  Judson  was 
obliged  to  close  the  zayat  and  betake  himself  to  trans- 
lation work.  In  the  meantime  a  medical  missionary. 
Dr.  Price,  arrived  at  Rangoon,  and  the  Emperor,  hearing 
of  his  arrival,  sent  an  order  for  both  of  them  to  proceed 
to  Ava.  They  left  Rangoon  in  August  1821,  Dr.  Judson 
having  in  the  eight  years  of  his  residence  there  baptized 
eighteen  converts. 

Arrived  at  Ava,  they  found  the  Emperor  more  willing 

to  listen  than  before.      He  was  especially  interested  in  a 

galvanic    battery   brought    by   Dr.   Price,   and    requested 

Dr.  Judson  to   give  a  specimen  of  his  preaching  in  Bur- 

S04 


DR.  JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

mese.  The  Emperor's  brother  also  requested  to  see 
the  "sacred  books" — the  Bible  which  had  formerly  been 
refused — and  held  long  conversations  with  Dr.  Judson 
on  the  subject  of  Christianity. 

In  1824,  however,  this  bright  prospect  was  clouded 
over  by  the  breaking  out  of  war  between  England  and 
Burmah.  The  Burmese  were  at  first  astounded  at  the 
white  strangers'  audacity  in  attacking  Rangoon,  and  the 
only  fears  expressed  at  the  palace  in  Ava  were  lest  the 
English  should  escape  before  they  could  be  captured  as 
slaves.  "  Send  to  me,"  said  one  of  the  ladies  of  a  Woon- 
gyee  (or  high  official),  "  four  white  strangers  to  manage 
the  affairs  of  my  household,  as  I  hear  they  are  trustworthy." 
"  And  to  me,"  said  a  gay  young  sprig  of  the  palace,  "  six 
stout  men  to  row  my  boat."  The  Burmese  army  went  down 
the  Irrawaddy  in  large  gilded  boats  to  execute  these  orders, 
with  warriors  singing  and  dancing  in  high  spirits.  Few  of 
them,  however,  were  destined  to  return  home  again.  As 
soon  as  the  army  was  despatched  to  Rangoon,  suspicion 
fell  upon  the  Americans  of  being  spies  of  the  English. 
This  suspicion  was  increased  by  the  fact  that  Dr.  Judson 
had  received  sums  of  money  through  Mr.  Gouger,  an 
English  resident.  On  the  8th  of  June  1824,  to  Mrs. 
Judson's  horror,  a  number  of  men  rushed  into  their  house, 
and  one  whose  spotted  face  denoted  him  as  the  public 
executioner,  flung  Mr.  Judson  on  the  floor  and  tied  his 
arms  tightly  behind  him.  Mrs.  Judson  vainly  offered 
money  for  his  release.  He  was  led  away,  she  knew  not 
where,  and  she  was  left,  strictly  guarded  by  ten  men. 
Presently  a  native  Christian  came  with  the  information 
that  Mr.  Judson  had  been  conducted  to  the  death-prison. 
On  the  payment  of  two  hundred  "tickals"of  silver,  Mrs. 
205 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

Judson  was  allowed  a  five  minutes''  conversation  with  her 
husband,  who  hobbled  to  the  door  of  the  prison,  but  she 
was  soon  forced  away  from  him  and  ordered  to  depart. 
She  then  presented  a  petition  to  the  Empress,  but  all  the 
reply  she  obtained  was,  "He  is  not  to  be  executed;  let 
him  remain  where  he  is." 

During  the  next  seven  months  Mrs.  Judson,  with  mar- 
vellous persistency,  kept  applying  to  one  after  another  of 
the  members  of  the  Government,  being  exposed  to  continual 
rebuffs  and  insults.  On  one  occasion  a  Burmese  grandee  seized 
her  silk  umbrella,  and  when  she  begged  that  he  would  at  least 
give  her  a  paper  one  instead,  he  replied  that  she  was  too 
thin  to  suffer  sunstroke,  and  drove  her  away.  She  managed 
to  communicate  with  her  husband  by  writing  on  a  flat 
cake  and  burying  it  in  a  bowl  of  rice,  while  he,  in  return, 
wrote  on  a  piece  of  tile,  on  which,  when  wetted  with  water, 
the  writing  became  invisible,  but  when  the  tile  was  dry 
became  legible.  Afterwards  she  found  it  more  feasible  to 
write  on  a  sheet  of  paper,  which  she  then  rolled  up  and 
inserted  in  the  spout  of  a  coffee-pot. 

The  news  of  the  defeat  of  the  Burmese  army  by  the 
English,  and  of  the  advance  of  the  latter,  only  made 
matters  worse  for  the  unfortunate  prisoners.  They  were 
thrust  inside  the  common  prison,  with  five  pairs  of  fetters 
each,  and  so  crowded  that  there  was  not  room  to  lie  down. 
There  were  at  one  time  a  hundred  prisoners  in  one  room 
without  a  window  for  the  admittance  of  air.  At  last  Mrs. 
Judson  received  an  order  from  the  Governor  of  the  city  to 
remove  Dr.  Judson  from  the  common  prison  into  a  little 
bamboo  room,  six  feet  long  and  four  wide.  Under  the 
circumstances  this  seemed  a  great  alleviation. 

Soon,  however,  their  sufferings  recommenced.    An  official 
206 


DR.   JUDSON  IN   BURMAH 

called  the  Pakan-woon  came  into  power,  and  by  his  orders 
the  prisoners  were  suddenly  removed  to  a  place  called 
Oung-pen-la,  with  the  intention  of  sacrificing  them  to 
secure  the  success  of  the  Burmese  army.  One  morning, 
when  Mrs.  Judson  had  brought  her  husband's  breakfast 
as  usual,  she  was  summoned  to  the  Governor's,  and  detained 
a  considerable  time.  On  her  return  she  found  the  little 
bamboo  shed  torn  down  and  the  prison  empty.  Wild  with 
nameless  anxiety  she  hurried  back  to  the  Governor,  who 
declared  he  was  ignorant  of  their  fate.  He  only  said  in 
an  ominous  way,  "You  can  do  no  more  for  your  husband, 
take  care  of  yourself." 

The  next  day  she  obtained  a  pass  from  the  Government 
to  follow  Dr.  Judson  with  her  three-months-old  infant  and 
a  faithful  Bengalee  servant.  When  she  arrived  at  Oung- 
pen-la,  ten  miles  off,  she  found  him  half-dead  with  suffering 
and  fatigue,  and  his  first  words  were :  "  Why  have  you 
come.?  I  hoped  you  would  not  follow,  for  you  cannot 
live  here." 

She  learnt  that  as  soon  as  she  had  left  him  at  the 
Governor's  summons,  one  of  the  jailors  had  rushed  into 
Mr.  Judson's  room,  and  stripped  off  his  clothes,  except  his 
shirt  and  trousers.  In  this  state  the  prisoners  were  driven, 
fastened  by  twos  with  ropes  round  their  waists,  under  the 
burning  tropical  sun. 

Dr.  Judson's  feet  were  lacerated  by  the  stones  and 
gravel.  He  obtained  a  little  relief  by  leaning  on  the 
shoulder  of  his  fellow-prisoner.  Captain  Laird,  but  the 
latter  soon  found  the  burden  insupportable.  So  great 
was  Dr.  Judson's  agony  that  on  crossing  a  river  he  would 
have  gladly  flung  himself  into  it  had  not  the  thought  of 
the  guilt  of  suicide  prevented  him.  A  kindly  servant 
207 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

tore  a  strip  of  cloth  off  his  turban  and  wrapped  it  round 
his  wounded  feet.  In  this  state  he  hobbled  the  remaining 
distance. 

The  prison  at  Oung-pen-la  presented  a  similar  scene  of 
horror  to  that  at  Ava.  The  keepers  of  the  prison  were  all 
branded  criminals,  some  bearing  the  name  of  their  crime 
branded  into  the  flesh  of  their  foreheads  or  their  breasts. 
At  night  a  long  bamboo  pole  was  passed  through  the  ankle- 
fetters  of  the  prisoners  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  escape, 
and  raised  to  a  considerable  height.  So  suspended,  they 
had  to  pass  the  night  tortured  by  the  mosquitoes,  which 
bit  their  bare  feet,  and  which  it  was  impossible  to  drive 
away.  In  the  morning  the  pole  was  lowered  nearer  the 
floor,  and  the  blood  flowed  slowly  back  into  their  benumbed 
limbs. 

A  revolting  feature  of  grotesqueness  was  added  to  all 
this  horror  by  the  sight,  in  a  bamboo  cage  close  to  the 
prison,  of  a  lion  which  was  being  slowly  starved  to  death. 
It  had  originally  been  presented  by  some  foreigner  to  the 
Emperor,  and  was  a  favourite  with  him.  But  when  the  •  ",r 
with  the  English  began  it  was  whispered  about  the  ctv^rt 
that  the  English  bore  a  lion  on  their  standard,  and  that 
this  unfortunate  beast  was  in  some  mysterious  way  their 
ally.  Accordingly  it  was  sent  to  the  death-prison  and 
slowly  starved,  while  its  roarings  filled  the  jail,  in  the  hope 
that  its  sufferings  would  somehow  tend  to  the  weakening 
of  the  British  force.  On  its  death  Dr.  Judson  obtained 
the  reversion  of  its  cage  during  the  day-time,  which  was 
a  considerable  relief  to  him. 

At  last,  after  twenty-one  months  of  misery,  from  June 
1824  to  March  1826,  Dr.  Judson  was  released  on  the  nearer 
approach  of  the  British  forces,  and  sent  down  the  river  to 
208 


DR.   JUDSON   IN   BURMAH 

act  as  an  interpreter  in  drawing  up  the  treaty  with  the 
English.  The  rapture  of  release  was  indescribable.  As 
Dr.  Judson  said  afterwards,  when  one  evening  people  were 
comparing  different  degrees  of  delightful  experiences: 
"What  do  you  think  of  floating  down  the  Irrawaddy  on 
a  cool  moonlight  evening,  with  your  wife  by  your  side  and 
your  baby  in  your  arms,  free,  all  free  ?  I  can  never  regret 
my  twenty-one  months  of  misery,  when  I  recall  that  one 
delicious  thrill." 

But  in  a  few  months  Dr.  Judson  was  called  again  to 
sorrow.  He  had  gone  to  Ava  to  act  as  interpreter  for  the 
English  Embassy,  while  Mrs.  Judson  remained  alone  at 
Amherst.  There  she  sickened  and  died,  with  only  a  few 
native  attendants  around  her. 

Nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century  of  labour  still  lay  before 
her  husband.  He  lived  to  see  the  mission  which  he  had 
begun  single-handed  spread  its  branches  over  a  considerable 
part  of  Burmah.  For  several  years  he  laboured  assiduously 
in  translating  the  Bible  into  Burmese,  a  translation  which 
competent  judges  consider  one  of  the  best  ever  made  in  an 
Eastern  language.  He  also  compiled  a  Burmese  English 
dictionary. 

During  his  thirty-eight  years  of  missionary  service  he 
only  once  went  home  to  America,  on  a  nine  months'  visit- 
and  was  distressed  rather  than  gratified  at  the  ovation  he 
received.  At  last,  worn  out  with  toils  and  sufferings,  he 
died  at  sea,  April  12,  1850,  during  a  voyage  he  had  taken 
for  his  health.  Never  more  fitly  was  the  title  of  "  Apostle  " 
bestowed  than  in  terming  him  "  the  Apostle  of  Burmah." 


1S09 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

DR.  WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

Wolff's  early  wanderings  —  First  journey  to  Bokhara  —  Attacked  by 
brigands— Outwitting  the  robbers— Preaching  in  rags— Half-starved 
in  prison — The  Khan's  rapacity— Defying  a  bully — Discussions  with 
Jews  and  Mohammedans — Threatened  by  fanatics — A  last  resource — 
A  welcome  present — First  evangelist  in  Cabul — Second  journey  to 
Bokhara — Welcomed  by  the  populace — A  remorseful  despot — In  peril 
of  life— A  blood-thirsty  Afghan — Home  again, 

THE  title  of  Dervish  has  been  given  to  Joseph  Wolff, 
as  among  all  missionaries  he  seems  to  have  been  the 
greatest  wanderer.  Abyssinia,  Mesopotamia,  Persia, 
Turkestan,  Afghanistan,  Arabia,  by  no  means  exhaust  the 
list  of  the  countries  which  he  visited.  A  Jew  by  birth,  he 
was  a  striking  example  of  the  fact  that  Jewish  missionaries 
are  the  best  fitted  to  deal  with  Easterns. 

Wolff  was  baptized  by  Leopold  Zolda,  Abbot  of  the 
Benedictines  of  Emaus,  near  Prague,  but  becoming  dissatis- 
fied with  the  Church  of  Rome,  he  came  to  London,  where 
he  made  the  acquaintance  of  Edward  Irving,  who  intro- 
duced him  to  his  future  wife,  Georgiana,  sixth  daughter 
of  Horatio  Walpole,  Earl  of  Orford.  He  applied  himself 
ardently  to  the  study  of  Eastern  languages,  Arabic,  Syriac, 
Chaldee,  and  Persian.     Hebrew  he  could  speak  fluently. 

The  two  chief  expeditions  he  undertook  were  to  Bokhara, 
the  first  in  1830,  with  the  idea  of  finding  the  ten  lost  tribes, 
and  the  second  in  1843.  During  both  of  these  expeditions 
he  was  assiduous  in  preaching  to  Jews  and  Mohammedans, 
and  roused  much  inquiry  among  them. 
210 


DR.   WOLFF  IN  CENTRAL  ASIA 

On  his  first  expedition  he  proceeded  through  Armenia 
and  Persia.  Arriving  in  Khorassan,  at  a  village  named 
Sangerd,  the  caravan  he  was  travelling  with  was  attacked 
by  Turkoman  brigands,  who  stripped  the  travellers  of  all 
their  clothes,  and,  according  to  their  custom,  tied  each  by 
a  long  rope  to  a  horse's  tail  to  be  dragged  after  them. 
Wolff  at  first  underwent  the  fate  of  the  rest,  and  endured 
the  indignity  of  flogging.  Presently,  however,  the  chief 
took  pity  on  him,  and  ordered  that  he  should  be  untied 
and  allowed  to  ride  upon  one  of  the  horses.  A  few 
rags  were  also  thrown  round  him,  as  it  was  intensely 
cold. 

After  travelling  some  time  along  a  road  covered  with 
snow  and  ice  they  encamped  in  a  forest,  where  they  made 
a  large  fire.  Then  reckoning  up  the  value  of  their  booty, 
they  proceeded  to  set  a  price  on  the  prisoners  they  had 
taken.  Wolff's  servant  was  valued  at  ten  tomauns  (equal 
to  £5)^  but  when  they  came  to  Wolff  and  looked  at  him 
they  said,  "  We  don't  like  this  fellow  at  all ;  he  stares  at 
us  so."  On  examining  his  effects  they  found  several  im- 
portant letters  addressed  on  Wolffs  behalf  to  Abbas  Mirza, 
the  Governor  of  Khorassan.  This  frightened  them,  and 
they  debated  whether  it  would  not  be  better  to  kill  him 
and  put  him  out  of  the  way.  But  before  setting  out  on 
this  stage  of  his  journey  Wolff,  foreseeing  that  something 
of  the  kind  might  happen,  had  taken  the  precaution  of 
writing  to  Abbas  Mirza  at  Nishapoor,  so  that  if  he  should 
fail  to  arrive  there,  he  might  be  inquired  for.  Accordingly, 
he  went  up  to  the  robbers  and  said :  "  I  have  understood 
all  you  have  said,  and  the  resolution  to  which  you  have 
come.  Your  reasoning  is  very  good,  but  it  has  one  fault, 
and  that  is,  you  are  too  late ;  I  also  knew  how  to  calculate, 
21] 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

and  have  laid  my  plans  accordingly."  He  then  told  them 
of  his  having  written  beforehand  to  Abbas  Mirza,  and  pro- 
mised that  if  they  would  let  him  write  to  the  principal 
Jews  in  Torbad-Hydarea,  whose  acquaintance  he  had 
made  on  a  former  journey,  he  would  be  ransomed  for  100 
tomauns. 

This  excited  their  cupidity,  and  they  let  him  write  to 
the  chief  Jews  in  Torbad-Hydarea,  whither  they  were 
journeying.  In  the  meanwhile,  WolfF  had  succeeded  in 
making  six  of  the  robbers  his  firm  friends  by  promising 
to  recommend  them  (if  they  remained  faithful  to  him)  to 
Abbas  Mirza,  whose  soldiers  they  wished  to  become. 

Thus  they  arrived  safely  at  the  gates  of  Torbad-Hydarea. 
WolfTs  Jewish  friends  came  out  to  meet  him,  but  strongly 
objected  to  his  paying  any  ransom.  All  the  robbers  had 
had  dealings  with  them,  and  owed  them  money,  and  they 
insisted  that  Wolif  should  be  allowed  to  go  to  the  house 
of  one  of  them  for  the  night,  leaving  everything  else  to 
be  settled  in  the  morning. 

Such  a  crowd  of  Jews  came  round  WolfF  and  his  friends 
that  they  adjourned  to  the  synagogue,  where,  although  in 
rags  and  shivering  with  cold,  the  dauntless  missionary 
preached  to  them,  and  was  listened  to  with  profound 
attention. 

In  the  morning,  however,  the  robber  chief  seized  him 
again  and  put  him  in  a  miserable  dungeon,  chained  with 
fifty  other  captives.  The  chief  seemed  to  have  formed  the 
design  of  starving  him  to  death,  for  he  passed  Wolff  over 
when  apportioning  bread  to  the  other  captives.  However, 
after  he  had  been  about  two  hours  in  the  dungeon  the 
thunder  of  cannon  was  heard,  and  a  voice  exclaimed, 
"Muhammad  Izhak  Khan  has  arrived!"  This  was  the 
212 


DR.   WOLFF  IN  CENTRAL   ASIA 

Khan  of  Torbad-Hydarea,  and  a  Persian  officer  of  his 
took  summary  measures  with  the  robbers,  and,  coming  to 
the  door  of  the  dungeon,  inquired  if  there  were  not  an 
Englishman  there  ?  WolfF  shouted  "  Yes,  yes  !  "  and  was 
forthwith  released  along  with  his  companions,  who  grate- 
fully attributed  their  escape  to  him. 

He  was  now  brought  to  the  palace  of  the  Khan, 
where  he  saw  hundreds  of  miserable  wretches  with  their 
eyes  put  out,  and  their  ears  and  noses  cut  off.  Muhammad 
Izhak  was  a  truculent  tyrant  of  great  bodily  strength,  and 
was  said  to  have  killed  with  his  own  hand  his  father, 
mother,  brother,  sister,  and  son-in-law.  The  Khan,  who 
was  eating  his  dinner  when  Wolff  was  brought  into  his 
presence,  said,  "  Abbas  Mirza  has  written  to  me  that 
thou  goest  about  to  show  to  the  nations  the  way  of 
truth.  For  my  part,  I  have  no  religion.  I  have  one 
good  quality,  and  that  is,  I  am  a  man  of  justice :  I  love 
strict  justice;  and  therefore  tell  the  truth,  and  you  shall 
see  my  justice.  How  much  money  have  these  rascals 
taken  from  you  ?  "  Wolff  said :  "  They  have  taken  from 
me  eighty  tomauns."  He  repeated,  "  Eighty  tomauns  ? " 
Wolff  said  "  Yes ! "  and  he  answered :  "  Now  thou  shalt 
see  my  justice."  So  he  ordered  the  robber  chief  and  all 
his  followers  to  be  flogged  until  they  paid  the  whole 
sum.  This  he  counted,  and  said  again,  "  Now  thou  shalt 
see  my  justice."  Then  he  put  the  whole  into  his  own 
pocket,  and,  turning  to  the  unfortunate  missionary,  said, 
"Now,  you  may  go  in  peace." 

Wolff  remained  a  few  days  longer  with  the  Jews,  and 

then  set  out  with  a  large  caravan  for  Meshed.      On  the 

way   he   had    an    unpleasant   adventure   with   one   of    his 

companions,  a   bigoted   Mohammedan,  who  took   hold  of 

213 


DR.  WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

Wolff's  foot,  and  beat  it  with  his  stick,  saying,  "Infidel! 
say  'God  is  God,  and  Mohammed  is  the  Prophet  of  God.'" 
Wolff  replied,  "  I  will  not  tell  a  lie ! "  The  man  put  his 
arms  akimbo  and  exclaimed,  "  Imagine  the  boldness  of 
this  infidel,  who,  in  the  midst  of  Mohammedans,  and  before 
the  city  of  Meshed  the  Holy,  declares  our  religion  to  be 
a  lie  !  W^hat  a  fool  he  is  ! "  A  respectable  Mohammedan 
who  heard  this  said,  "Well,  let  the  fool  alone."  This 
quieted  the  man,  who  went  on  his  way  without  molesting 
Wolff  any  further. 

At  Meshed  Wolff  lodged  with  one  of  the  principal 
Jews,  and  had  prolonged  religious  discussions  both  with 
Jews  and  Mohammedans.  He  arrived  at  Bokhara  without 
further  mishap,  but  during  an  examination  before  the 
Ameer's  Prime  Minister,  he  was  brought  into  some  danger 
by  a  Jew,  who  accused  him  of  being  a  Russian  spy. 
Wolff,  however,  succeeded  in  disproving  the  charge,  and 
the  Prime  Minister  informed  him  that  he  might  hold 
religious  discussions  with  the  Jews  in  Bokhara,  but  not 
with  the  Mohammedans.  He  accordingly  did  so,  with 
the  happy  result  that  he  was  able  to  baptize  twenty 
converts,  whom,  on  his  return  fourteen  years  later,  he 
found  steadfast  in  their  discipleship.  After  some  time 
the  Prime  Minister  sent  for  him,  and  said  that  as  he  had 
been  obedient  in  not  arguing  with  the  Mohammedans,  he 
might  hold  a  discussion  with  some  of  them  in  his  presence. 
This  took  place,  but,  as  is  usual  in  such  cases,  without 
definite  result. 

Wolff  spent  altogether  three  months  in  Bokhara  on 
this  occasion,  and  the  Prime  Minister  gave  him  a  pass- 
port to  Cabul,  warning  him  to  disguise  himself  as  a 
Mohammedan  in  passing  through  the  town  of  Maazar- 
«14 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

Sherif,  the  Governor  of  which  had  sworn  to  kill  every 
European  he  laid  hands  on.  This  Wolff  sturdily  declined 
to  do,  and  replied,  "  I  guarantee  your  Excellency  that  I 
shall  pass  safely  through  Maazar  without  its  being  found 
out  who  I  am,  and  without  telling  a  single  lie.'"  This 
he  did  by  the  simple  but  ingenious  device  of  telling  the 
Governor  of  Maazar  that  he  was  a  native  of  Ashkenaz, 
the  Hebrew  name  for  Germany. 

He  was  not,  however,  destined  to  escape  so  easily 
from  his  next  danger.  As  he  neared  the  range  of  the 
Hindu-Kush  he  found  himself  among  a  fanatical  sect 
of  Mohammedans,  called  Kharijis,  or  "seceders."  They 
took  umbrage  at  his  being  called  "Haji,"  or  "pilgrim," 
by  his  fellow-travellers,  and  said,  "  How  dare  you  take 
the  name  of  Haji,  as  you  are  not  a  Mohammedan  ?  "  Wolff" 
meekly  replied,  "All  you  have  to  do  is  not  to  call  me 
Haji,  and  I  will  tell  my  people  not  to  call  me  Haji." 
"But,"  they  said,  "the  mischief  is  done,  and  you  must 
either  say  'There  is  no  God  but  God,  and  Mohammed  is 
the  Prophet  of  God,'  or  we  will  sew  you  up  in  the  skin 
of  an  ass  and  burn  you  alive."  This  was  no  idle  threat, 
for  an  Englishman  named  Moorcroft  had  not  long  before 
been  killed  in  that  region.  Wolff*  bravely  replied,  "  There 
is  no  God  but  God,  and  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God."  On 
hearing  this,  they  at  once  gave  a  sign,  and  all  their 
moollahs  assembled  in  a  large  cave  hewn  out  of  the  rock. 
The  Afghans  who  accompanied  Wolff  were  much  alarmed, 
and  said,  "  Repeat  the  Kalima  [the  Mohammedan  creed], 
and  the  moment  you  are  on  your  journey  again,  you  may 
be  just  what  you  were  before."  Wolff*  replied,  "Leave 
me  alone,  I  will  manage  them."  He  then  ordered  his 
servants  to  bring  him  his  writing-desk,  and  wrote  the 
215 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL  ASIA 

following  letter  to  Lord  William  Bentinck,  the  Governor- 
General  of  India,  with  whom  he  was  acquainted  : — 

*'My  Dear  Lord  William  Bentinck, — The  moment 
that  you  read  this  letter,  you  must  be  aware  that  I  am 
no  longer  in  the  land  of  the  living ;  that  I  have  been 
put  to  death.  Give  to  my  servants  some  hundred  rupees 
for  their  journey,  and  write  the  whole  account  to  my 
wife.  Lady  Georgiana. — Yrs.  affectionate,       J.  Wolff." 

Wolff  gave  this  paper  into  the  hands  of  his  servants 
and  said,  "Now,  I  will  make  one  more  attempt  to  save 
mylife.  If  I  succeed,  well !  If  not,  go  as  far  as  Loodhiana, 
and  the  first  redcoat  you  see  give  it  to  him,  and  he  will 
bring  you  to  the  Governor-General,  and  you  will  be  re- 
warded. Now  bring  me  my  firmans  (passports)  from  the 
Sultan  of  Constantinople.""  They  did  so,  and  Wolff,  with 
the  firmans  in  his  hand,  entered  the  cave  where  the 
moollahs  were  seated  with  the  Koran  open  before  them, 
and  now  gave  their  decision  that  he  must  be  put  to 
death.  Wolff  said,  "  You  cannot  dare  to  put  me  to  death ! 
You  will  be  putting  a  guest  to  death."  They  replied, 
"The  Koran  decides  so."  Wolff  said,  "It  is  a  lie.  The 
Koran  says,  on  the  contrary,  that  a  guest  should  be 
respected  even  if  he  is  an  infidel;  and  here  see  the  great 
firman  which  I  have  from  the  Khalif  of  the  whole 
Mohammedan  religion  at  Constantinople.  You  have  no 
power  to  put  me  to  death." 

WolfTs  bold  bearing  impressed  the  superstitious  moun- 
taineers, and  they  said,  "Then  you  must  purchase  your 
blood  with  all  you  have."  Wolff  answered,  "This  I  will 
gladly  do,  for  I  am  a  dervish,  and  do  not  mind  either 
money,  clothing,  or  anything." 
216 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

Thus  he  had  to  surrender  everything,  and  was  dismissed 
as  he  says :  "  without  even  an  apron  of  leaves  to  dress  him- 
self with."  When  his  Afghan  companions  saw  him,  they 
were  astonished  and  thanked  God  for  his  escape. 

Having  a  very  robust  constitution  he  survived  the 
journey  to  Cabul,  though  it  was  winter  time,  and  the 
Afghans  more  than  once  had  to  pull  him  out  of  the  snow 
drifts,  into  which  he  had  fallen.  When  he  arrived  near 
Cabul,  a  native  met  him  with  a  letter  addressed  to  "The 
Reverend  Joseph  Wolff,  Missionary  to  the  Jews,  coming 
from  Bokhara."  The  writer  of  the  letter  was  Alexander 
Burnes,  then  British  Resident  at  Cabul. 

The  letter  was  to  tell  him  that  the  Resident  had  been 
instructed  to  look  out  for  him  by  Lord  William  Bentinck, 
and  was  accompanied  by  an  Afghan  suit  of  clothes.  When 
he  arrived  at  Cabul,  Wolff  was  summoned  before  the  Ameer, 
Dost  Mohammed  Khan,  and  by  his  order  had  a  religious 
discussion  with  a  moollah  in  his  presence.  He  thus  enjoys 
the  distinction  of  being  the  first  and  hitherto  probably  the 
only  missionary  who  has  publicly  disputed  with  Moham- 
medans at  Cabul  and  Bokhara. 

The  Ameer  sent  him  safely  on  his  way  to  Peshawar, 
then  in  the  possession  of  Dost  Mohammed  Khan,  where  he 
had  further  discussions  with  moollahs,  and  presently  he 
arrived  in  British  India,  where  he  was  kindly  received  by 
Lord  and  Lady  William  Bentinck. 

He  proceeded  home  by  way  of  Arabia  and  Abyssinia, 
preaching  continually  to  Jews  on  the  way.  He  then  visited 
the  United  States,  and  in  1837  was  ordained  by  the  Bishop 
of  New  Jersey.  For  some  years  he  was  engaged  in  clerical 
work  in  England,  but  the  news  of  the  imprisonment  of  two 
British  officers.  Captain  Conolly  and  Colonel  Stoddart,  in 
217 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

Bokhara,  induced  him  to  set  out  there  again  in  1843,  in 
the  hope  of  being  of  some  use,  and  of  resuming  missionary 
work  among  Jews  and  Mohammedans. 

Travelling  by  the  same  route  as  before,  when  he  arrived 
in  Khorassan,  he  was  apprehensive  of  being  again  attacked 
by  robbers,  but,  to  his  agreeable  surprise,  he  found  the  name 
of  Englishman  had  become  a  passport  in  those  regions. 
This  he  attributed  to  the  war  with  Afghanistan,  which  had 
ended  in  the  partial  destruction  of  Cabul  by  the  avenging 
army  of  General  Pollock. 

On  his  arrival  at  Merv,  his  Jewish  friends  came  to 
him  and  said :  "  Joseph  Wolff !  Joseph  Wolff !  you  are 
a  son  of  death  as  soon  as  you  enter  Bokhara.  For  God's 
sake  do  not  enter.  There  is  still  time  to  retrace  your 
steps."  They  informed  him  also  that  Stoddart  and 
Conolly  had  both  been  put  to  death  by  the  Ameer. 
Wolff,  however,  replied,  "  I  shall  go  on ;  I  must  be  more 
certain  as  to  this.*" 

Bokhara  was  entered  after  a  week's  journey,  and  Wolff 
thus  graphically  describes  his  reception  :  "  Shouts  of  '  Salaam 
Aleikoom'  (Peace  be  to  you)  rang  upon  my  ear.  It  was 
a  most  astonishing  sight ;  people  from  the  roofs  of  houses, 
the  Nogay  Tartars  of  Russia,  the  Cossacks  and  Girghese 
from  the  deserts,  the  Tartars  from  Yarkand  or  Chinese 
Tartary,  the  merchants  of  Cashmere,  the  grandees  of  the 
Ameer  on  horseback,  the  Afghans,  the  numerous  water- 
carriers,  stopped  still,  and  looked  at  me ;  Jews  with  their 
little  caps — the  distinguishing  mark  of  the  Jews  of  Bokhara, 
the  inhabitants  of  Khokand  politely  smiling  at  me,  the 
moollahs  from  Shikarpoor  and  Scinde  looking  at  me  and 
saying,  '  Inglese  Sahib ; '  veiled  women  screaming  to  each 
other,  *  Englees  Eljee '  (English  ambassador),  others  coming 
218 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

by  them  and  saying:  'He  is  not  an  Eljee,  but  the  grand 
Dervish  of  Englistaun/ " 

Wolff  was  accorded  a  friendly  reception  by  the  Ameer 
of  Bokhara,  who,  at  the  same  time,  told  him  that  he  had  put 
the  officers  Conolly  and  Stoddart  to  death.  He  seemed 
interested  in  religious  matters,  and  asked  Wolff  whether 
he  could  raise  the  dead,  possibly  thinking  of  his  victims, 
and  when  Christ  would  return.  Wolff  was  also  allowed  to 
read  and  expound  several  passages  of  Scripture,  his  exposi- 
tions being  written  down  by  the  Ameer's  servants.  The 
Ameer  himself  then  read  them  to  a  great  number  of 
moollahs  of  the  colleges  of  Bokhara.  After  Wolff  had 
departed  from  the  royal  presence,  he  was  informed  that 
the  Ameer  said :  "  How  wonderful !  I  have  in  my  empire 
two  hundred  thousand  Persian  slaves,  and  no  soul  ever  came 
from  Persia  to  ask  after  any  one  of  them  ;  and  here  I  have 
killed  a  few  Englishmen,  and  Joseph  Wolff  comes  with  a 
Bible  in  his  hand,  and  enters  my  capital  without  a  sword 
and  without  a  gun,  and  demands  those  two  Englishmen.  I 
wish  Wolff  could  make  them  alive  again ;  his  coming  here 
has  inflicted  on  me  a  wound  which  will  never  be  healed." 

The  Ameer  seemed  more  open  -  minded  in  religious 
matters  than  Mohammedan  despots  generally  are,  and  the 
reason  was  that  he  had  a  marked  predilection  for  the  Jews, 
of  whom  there  were  great  numbers  at  Bokhara,  and  used 
to  attend  their  religious  ceremonies.  He  asked  Wolff  to 
write  down  proofs  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  also  a  brief 
history  of  Mohammed  from  the  Eui'opean  point  of  view, 
which  he  caused  his  moollahs  to  read. 

Notwithstanding  the  Ameer's  outward  kindness,  how- 
ever, Wolff  found  that  he  was  kept  under  strict  surveillance 
and  that  the  despot  was  not  inclined  to  let  him  go.  He  was 
^19 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

lodged  in  the  home  of  Nayeb  Samut  Khan,  one  of  the 
Ameer's  chief  officers.  This  man,  as  Wolff  found  sub- 
sequently, had  instigated  the  murder  of  Conolly  and 
Stoddart,  and  would  have  been  pleased  to  have  had  him 
put  to  death  also. 

Presently  he  was  removed  to  the  same  room  which  the 
English  officers  had  occupied  before  their  execution,  and 
this  seemed  a  bad  omen.  The  Ameer  allowed  Jews  to  visit 
him,  and  they  came  in  great  numbers  and  held  lengthy 
religious  discussions.  As  they  conversed  in  Hebrew,  Wolff 
was  enabled  to  learn  many  particulars  of  the  conduct  of 
the  Ameer  towards  Conolly  and  Stoddart  in  spite  of  the 
presence  of  his  guards. 

One  day  a  moollah  came  and  asked  him,  in  the  Ameer's 
name,  whether  he  would  become  a  Mohammedan.  Wolff 
replied :  "  Tell  the  Ameer,  never,  never,  never."  The 
moollah  asked :  "  Have  you  not  a  moi'e  polite  answer  for 
the  Ameer,"  but  was  answered  in  the  negative.  A  few 
hours  after,  the  same  executioner  who  had  beheaded  Stod- 
dart and  Conolly  came  and  said:  "Joseph  Wolff,  to  thee, 
it  shall  happen  as  it  did  to  them,""  making,  at  the  same  time, 
a  motion  at  his  throat.  Fortunately  that  very  day,  the 
Persian  ambassador  in  Bokhara  presented  a  request  from 
the  Shah,  probaby  at  the  instance  of  the  British  Resident  at 
Teheran,  for  Wolff's  release.  To  this  the  Ameer  with  an 
ill-grace  consented.  After  perusing  the  Shah's  letter,  he 
said :  "  Well,  I  make  a  present  to  you  of  Joseph  Wolff, 
he  may  go." 

There  is  no  doubt  that  Wolff's  life  had  been  in  serious 
danger.  Shortly  afterwards  a  truculent  Afghan  said  to 
him,  "  Ay,  you  infidel,  have  you  succeeded  in  cheating  the 
Ameer,  so  that  he  has  let  you  go  ?    If  he  had  only  given 


DR.   WOLFF   IN   CENTRAL   ASIA 

you  into  my  hands  I  should  soon  have  made  an  end  of  you 
with  my  javelin." 

Before  leaving  Bokhara  Wolff  waited  on  the  Ameer, 
accompanied  by  the  Persian  ambassador,  and  received 
presents  from  him,  a  robe  of  honour,  fifty  ducats,  and  a 
Persian  manuscript  with  the  Ameer's  autograph.  The 
inhabitants  crowded  the  streets  at  his  departure,  exclaim- 
ing, "  Thou  hast  been  born  again ! "  in  allusion  to  his 
escape  from  death. 

He  was  not  yet  altogether  out  of  danger,  however. 
The  caravan  in  which  he  travelled  was  a  large  one,  and 
before  he  left  Bokhara  his  Jewish  friends  informed  him 
that  it  included  ten  assassins  who  had  been  hired  to  murder 
him.  But  the  Persian  ambassador,  who  accompanied  the 
caravan  and  was  friendly  to  Wolff,  kept  a  vigilant  watch 
over  him,  and  baffled  the  conspirators. 

Wolff  reached  England  without  further  mishap,  and 
spent  the  rest  of  his  days  in  the  seclusion  of  a  Somerset 
vicarage.  Sir  Charles  Napier,  the  conqueror  of  Scinde,  a 
personal  friend  of  his,  said  that  he  had  undergone  more 
dangers  in  teaching  the  Christian  faith  than  any  of  his 
contemporaries.  However  that  may  be,  there  is  no  doubt 
that  Joseph  Wolff,  with  his  striking  combination  of  linguistic 
power,  enthusiasm,  devotion,  and  courage,  is  a  unique  figure 
among  missionaries. 


Printed  by  Ballanttne,  Hanson  <V  Co. 
at  Paul's  Work,  Edinburgh 


AN   APOSTLE    OF   THE   NORTH 

MEMOIRS    OF 
THE    RIGHT    REV.    W.    0.     BOMPAS 

LATB  BISHOP   OF  ATHABASCA 

By   the   Rev.    H.   A.   CODY 

Tnth  an  IntroductioD  by  the  AacBBiSHor  or  RUPERT'S  LAND 

Wtih  Forty-two  Illugtrations,     Demy  8vo.     7*.  Qd.  net, 

••It  is  a  r«oord  to  m&ke  th«  he&rt  young." — Church  Times. 

"No  more  tmazing  story  of  half-unconscious  heroism  has  evar  been 
told  than  the  life  of  William  Bompas." — Chvrcfi  Fa/mily  Newspaper. 

"  If  ever  missionary  deserved  the  title  of  Apostle  it  was  William 
Carpenter  Bompas,  who  for  forty  long  years  devoted  himself,  heart  and 
soul,  mind  and  body,  to  the  Indians  of  North  America. " — Record. 

"  Mr.  Cody  has  a  fine  story  to  tell,  and  he  sets  it  forth  with  skilL 
Tbe  book  is  further  enriched  by  a  number  of  excellent  illustrations. " 

Pall  Mall  GaaetU. 

HEROINES    OF    MISSIONARY 
ADVENTURE 

TRUE     STORIES     OF    THE    INTREPID    BRAVERY    AND 
SELF-SACRIFICING    LIVES    OF    MISSIONARIES 

By  the  Rev.  E.  C.  DAWSON,  M.A. 

OAMOM  «r  ST.  icast'b  cathedral,  kdinbubob 

Wkh  Twenty-four  Ukutrations.     Extra  Ororni  8vo.     St. 

•*A  book  of  thrilling  interest  The  volume  makes  vivid  and  faiicin- 
•ting  reading.  "—/S^^W  Telegraph. 

"A  noble  record,  written  in  exactly  the  right  vein,  simply,  straight- 
forwardly, and  with  enthusiasm."— r/i«  Lady. 

"  Tells  vrith  much  vividness  of  the  everyday  work  of  those  who  enter 
the  foreign  field  as  missionaries.     It  has  many  striking  illustrations." 

Seotamcm. 

"The  most  thrilliag  missionary  book  we  have  ever  read.  A  view  of 
the  heroic  side  of  the  missionary's  wife,  showing  intrepid  bravery  and 
patient  endurance." — Methodist  Times. 

SEELEY,  SERVICE  6-  CO.  LIMITED 


1    1012  01083  0570 


Date  Due 

p^ 

-Tl**^ 

\ 

««k 

i 

V't^g/flltB^ 

\0^. 

! 

^ 

/